Produced by D. Alexander and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)









 THE
 STORY OF THE OUTLAW

 _A STUDY OF THE WESTERN DESPERADO_

 WITH HISTORICAL NARRATIVES OF FAMOUS OUTLAWS;
 THE STORIES OF NOTED BORDER WARS;
 VIGILANTE MOVEMENTS AND ARMED
 CONFLICTS ON THE FRONTIER

 BY
 EMERSON HOUGH


 NEW YORK
 THE OUTING PUBLISHING COMPANY
 1907




 COPYRIGHT, 1905, BY
 THE CURTIS PUBLISHING COMPANY

 COPYRIGHT, 1907, BY
 EMERSON HOUGH

 Entered at Stationers' Hall, London, England

 _All Rights Reserved_

 THE OUTING PRESS
 DEPOSIT, N. Y.




The Story of the Outlaw

[Illustration: From a painting by John W. Norton
PLUMMER'S MEN HOLDING UP THE BANNACK STAGE
(_See page 119_)]




PREFACE


In offering this study of the American desperado, the author constitutes
himself no apologist for the acts of any desperado; yet neither does he
feel that apology is needed for the theme itself. The outlaw, the
desperado--that somewhat distinct and easily recognizable figure
generally known in the West as the "bad man"--is a character unique in
our national history, and one whose like scarcely has been produced in
any land other than this. It is not necessary to promote absurd and
melodramatic impressions regarding a type properly to be called
historic, and properly to be handled as such. The truth itself is
thrilling enough, and difficult as that frequently has been of
discovery, it is the truth which has been sought herein.

A thesis on the text of disregard for law might well be put to better
use than to serve merely as exciting reading, fit to pass away an idle
hour. It might, and indeed it may--if the reader so shall choose--offer
a foundation for wider arguments than those suggested in these pages,
which deal rather with premises than conclusions. The lesson of our
dealings with our bad men of the past can teach us, if we like, the best
method of dealing with our bad men to-day.

There are other lessons which we might take from an acquaintance with
frontier methods of enforcing respect for the law; and the first of
these is a practical method of handling criminals in the initial
executive acts of the law. Never were American laws so strong as to-day,
and never were our executive officers so weak. Our cities frequently are
ridden with criminals or rioters. We set hundreds of policemen to
restore order, but order is not restored. What is the average policeman
as a criminal-taker? Cloddy and coarse of fiber, rarely with personal
heredity of mental or bodily vigor, with no training at arms, with no
sharp, incisive quality of nerve action, fat, unwieldy, unable to run a
hundred yards and keep his breath, not skilled enough to kill his man
even when he has him cornered, he is the archetype of all unseemliness
as the agent of a law which to-day needs a sterner upholding than ever
was the case in all our national life. We use this sort of tools in
handling criminals, when each of us knows, or ought to know, that the
city which would select twenty Western peace officers of the old type
and set them to work without restrictions as to the size of their
imminent graveyards, would free itself of criminals in three months'
time, and would remain free so long as its methods remained in force.

As for the subject-matter of the following work, it may be stated that,
while attention has been paid to the great and well-known instances and
epochs of outlawry, many of the facts given have not previously found
their way into print. The story of the Lincoln County War of the
Southwest is given truthfully for the first time, and after full
acquaintance with sources of information now inaccessible or passing
away. The Stevens County War of Kansas, which took place, as it were,
but yesterday and directly at our doors, has had no history but a
garbled one; and as much might be said of many border encounters whose
chief use heretofore has been to curdle the blood in penny-dreadfuls.
Accuracy has been sought among the confusing statements purporting to
constitute the record in such historic movements as those of the
"vigilantes" of California and Montana mining days, and of the later
cattle days when "wars" were common between thieves and outlaws, and the
representatives of law and order,--themselves not always duly
authenticated officers of the law.

No one man can have lived through the entire time of the American
frontier; and any work of this kind must be in part a matter of
compilation in so far as it refers to matters of the past. In all cases
where practicable, however, the author has made up the records from
stories of actual participants, survivors and eye-witnesses; and he is
able in some measure to write of things and men personally known during
twenty-five years of Western life. Captain Patrick F. Garrett, of New
Mexico, central figure of the border fighting in that district in the
early railroad days, has been of much service in extending the author's
information on that region and time. Mr. Herbert M. Tonney, now of
Illinois, tells his own story as a survivor of the typical county-seat
war of Kansas, in which he was shot and left for dead. Many other men
have offered valuable narratives.

In dealing with any subject of early American history, there is no
authority more incontestable than Mr. Alexander Hynds, of Dandridge,
Tennessee, whose acquaintance with singular and forgotten bits of early
frontier history borders upon the unique in its way. Neither does better
authority exist than Hon. N. P. Langford, of Minnesota, upon all matters
having to do with life in the Rocky Mountain region in the decade of
1860-1870. He was an argonaut of the Rockies and a citizen of Montana
and of other Western territories before the coming of the days of law.
Free quotations are made from his graphic work, "Vigilante Days and
Ways," which is both interesting of itself and valuable as a historical
record.

The stories of modern train-robbing bandits and outlaw gangs are taken
partly from personal narratives, partly from judicial records, and
partly from works frequently more sensational than accurate, and
requiring much sifting and verifying in detail. Naturally, very many
volumes of Western history and adventure have been consulted. Much of
this labor has been one of love for the days and places concerned, which
exist no longer as they once did. The total result, it is hoped, will
aid in telling at least a portion of the story of the vivid and
significant life of the West, and of that frontier whose van, if ever
marked by human lawlessness, has, none the less, ever been led by the
banner of human liberty. May that banner still wave to-day, and though
blood be again the price, may it never permanently be replaced by that
of license and injustice in our America.




 CONTENTS


 CHAPTER                                                   PAGE

     I THE DESPERADO                                          1

    II THE IMITATION DESPERADO                               14

   III THE LAND OF THE DESPERADO                             22

    IV THE EARLY OUTLAW                                      35

     V THE VIGILANTES OF CALIFORNIA                          74

    VI THE OUTLAW OF THE MOUNTAINS                           98

   VII HENRY PLUMMER                                        105

  VIII BOONE HELM                                           127

    IX DEATH SCENES OF DESPERADOES                          137

     X JOSEPH A. SLADE                                      145

    XI THE DESPERADO OF THE PLAINS                          154

   XII WILD BILL HICKOK                                     167

  XIII FRONTIER WARS                                        187

   XIV THE LINCOLN COUNTY WAR                               196

    XV THE STEVENS COUNTY WAR                               227

   XVI BIOGRAPHIES OF BAD MEN                               256

  XVII THE FIGHT OF BUCKSHOT ROBERTS                        284

 XVIII THE MAN HUNT                                         292

   XIX BAD MEN OF TEXAS                                     313

    XX MODERN BAD MEN                                       340

   XXI BAD MEN OF THE INDIAN NATIONS                        371

  XXII DESPERADOES OF THE CITIES                            393




 ILLUSTRATIONS

                                                   FACING PAGE

 Plummer's Men Holding Up the Bannack Stage    (_Frontispiece_)

 The Scene of Many Little Wars                               12

 Types of Border Barricades                                  36

 The Scene of Many Hangings                                 138

 How the Rustler Worked                                     164

 Wild Bill Hickok's Desperate Fight                         172

 John Simpson Chisum                                        198

 Men Prominent in the Lincoln County War                    218

 The "Women in the Case"                                    222

 The McSween Store and Bank                                 240

 Billy the Kid                                              258

 "The Next Instant He Fired and Shot Ollinger Dead"         272

 Pat F. Garrett                                             294

 A Typical Western Man-Hunt                                 302

 The Old Chisum Ranch                                       330

 The Old Fritz Ranch                                        358

 A Border Fortress                                          358

 "Afterward"                                                398




Chapter I

The Desperado--_Analysis of His Make-up_--_How the Desperado Got to Be
Bad and Why_--_Some Men Naturally Skillful with Weapons_--_Typical
Desperadoes_.


Energy and action may be of two sorts, good or bad; this being as well
as we can phrase it in human affairs. The live wires that net our
streets are more dangerous than all the bad men the country ever knew,
but we call electricity on the whole good in its action. We lay it under
law, but sometimes it breaks out and has its own way. These outbreaks
will occur until the end of time, in live wires and vital men. Each land
in the world produces its own men individually bad--and, in time, other
bad men who kill them for the general good.

There are bad Chinamen, bad Filipinos, bad Mexicans, and Indians, and
negroes, and bad white men. The white bad man is the worst bad man of
the world, and the prize-taking bad man of the lot is the Western white
bad man. Turn the white man loose in a land free of restraint--such as
was always that Golden Fleece land, vague, shifting and transitory,
known as the American West--and he simply reverts to the ways of
Teutonic and Gothic forests. The civilized empire of the West has grown
in spite of this, because of that other strange germ, the love of law,
anciently implanted in the soul of the Anglo-Saxon. That there was
little difference between the bad man and the good man who went out
after him was frequently demonstrated in the early roaring days of the
West. The religion of progress and civilization meant very little to the
Western town marshal, who sometimes, or often, was a peace officer
chiefly because he was a good fighting man.

We band together and "elect" political representatives who do not
represent us at all. We "elect" executive officers who execute nothing
but their own wishes. We pay innumerable policemen to take from our
shoulders the burden of self-protection; and the policemen do not do
this thing. Back of all the law is the undelegated personal right, that
vague thing which, none the less, is recognized in all the laws and
charters of the world; as England and France of old, and Russia to-day,
may show. This undelegated personal right is in each of us, or ought to
be. If there is in you no hot blood to break into flame and set you
arbiter for yourself in some sharp, crucial moment, then God pity you,
for no woman ever loved you if she could find anything else to love, and
you are fit neither as man nor citizen.

As the individual retains an undelegated right, so does the body social.
We employ politicians, but at heart most of us despise politicians and
love fighting men. Society and law are not absolutely wise nor
absolutely right, but only as a compromise relatively wise and right.
The bad man, so called, may have been in large part relatively bad. This
much we may say scientifically, and without the slightest cheapness. It
does not mean that we shall waste any maudlin sentiment over a
desperado; and certainly it does not mean that we shall have anything
but contempt for the pretender at desperadoism.

Who and what was the bad man? Scientifically and historically he was
even as you and I. Whence did he come? From any and all places. What
did he look like? He came in all sorts and shapes, all colors and
sizes--just as cowards do. As to knowing him, the only way was by trying
him. His reputation, true or false, just or unjust, became, of course,
the herald of the bad man in due time. The "killer" of a Western town
might be known throughout the state or in several states. His reputation
might long outlast that of able statesmen and public benefactors.

What distinguished the bad man in peculiarity from his fellowman? Why
was he better with weapons? What is courage, in the last analysis? We
ought to be able to answer these questions in a purely scientific way.
We have machines for photographing relative quickness of thought and
muscular action. We are able to record the varying speeds of impulse
transmission in the nerves of different individuals. If you were picking
out a bad man, would you select one who, on the machine, showed a
dilatory nerve response? Hardly. The relative fitness for a man to be
"bad," to become extraordinarily quick and skillful with weapons, could,
without doubt, be predetermined largely by these scientific
measurements. Of course, having no thought-machines in the early West,
they got at the matter by experimenting, and so, very often, by a
graveyard route. You could not always stop to feel the pulse of a
suspected killer.

The use of firearms with swiftness and accuracy was necessary in the
calling of the desperado, after fate had marked him and set him apart
for the inevitable, though possibly long-deferred, end. This skill with
weapons was a natural gift in the case of nearly every man who attained
great reputation whether as killer of victims or as killer of killers.
Practice assisted in proficiency, but a Wild Bill or a Slade or a Billy
the Kid was born and not made.

Quickness in nerve action is usually backed with good digestion, and
hard life in the open is good medicine for the latter. This, however,
does not wholly cover the case. A slow man also might be a brave man.
Sooner or later, if he went into the desperado business on either side
of the game, he would fall before the man who was brave as himself and a
fraction faster with the gun.

There were unknown numbers of potential bad men who died mute and
inglorious after a life spent at a desk or a plow. They might have been
bad if matters had shaped right for that. Each war brings out its own
heroes from unsuspected places; each sudden emergency summons its own
fit man. Say that a man took to the use of weapons, and found himself
arbiter of life and death with lesser animals, and able to grant them
either at a distance. He went on, pleased with his growing skill with
firearms. He discovered that as the sword had in one age of the world
lengthened the human arm, so did the six-shooter--that epochal
instrument, invented at precisely that time of the American life when
the human arm needed lengthening--extend and strengthen his arm, and
make him and all men equal. The user of weapons felt his powers
increased. So now, in time, there came to him a moment of danger. There
was his enemy. There was the affront, the challenge. Perhaps it was male
against male, a matter of sex, prolific always in bloodshed. It might be
a matter of property, or perhaps it was some taunt as to his own
personal courage. Perhaps alcohol came into the question, as was often
the case. For one reason or the other, it came to the ordeal of combat.
It was the undelegated right of one individual against that of another.
The law was not invoked--the law would not serve. Even as the quicker
set of nerves flashed into action, the arm shot forward, and there
smote the point of flame as did once the point of steel. The victim
fell, his own weapon clutched in his hand, a fraction too late. The law
cleared the killer. It was "self-defense." "It was an even break," his
fellowmen said; although thereafter they were more reticent with him and
sought him out less frequently.

"It was an even break," said the killer to himself--"an even break, him
or me." But, perhaps, the repetition of this did not serve to blot out a
certain mental picture. I have had a bad man tell me that he killed his
second man to get rid of the mental image of his first victim.

But this exigency might arise again; indeed, most frequently did arise.
Again the embryo bad man was the quicker. His self-approbation now,
perhaps, began to grow. This was the crucial time of his life. He might
go on now and become a bad man, or he might cheapen and become an
imitation desperado. In either event, his third man left him still more
confident. His courage and his skill in weapons gave him assuredness and
ease at the time of an encounter. He was now becoming a specialist. Time
did the rest, until at length they buried him.

The bad man of genuine sort rarely looked the part assigned to him in
the popular imagination. The long-haired blusterer, adorned with a
dialect that never was spoken, serves very well in fiction about the
West, but that is not the real thing. The most dangerous man was apt to
be quiet and smooth-spoken. When an antagonist blustered and threatened,
the most dangerous man only felt rising in his own soul, keen and stern,
that strange exultation which often comes with combat for the man
naturally brave. A Western officer of established reputation once said
to me, while speaking of a recent personal difficulty into which he had
been forced: "I hadn't been in anything of that sort for years, and I
wished I was out of it. Then I said to myself, 'Is it true that you are
getting old--have you lost your nerve?' Then all at once the old feeling
came over me, and I was just like I used to be. I felt calm and happy,
and I laughed after that. I jerked my gun and shoved it into his
stomach. He put up his hands and apologized. 'I will give you a hundred
dollars now,' he said, 'if you will tell me where you got that gun.' I
suppose I was a trifle quick for him."

The virtue of the "drop" was eminently respected among bad men.
Sometimes, however, men were killed in the last desperate conviction
that no man on earth was as quick as they. What came near being an
incident of that kind was related by a noted Western sheriff.

"Down on the edge of the Pecos valley," said he, "a dozen miles below
old Fort Sumner, there used to be a little saloon, and I once captured a
man there. He came in from somewhere east of our territory, and was
wanted for murder. The reward offered for him was twelve hundred
dollars. Since he was a stranger, none of us knew him, but the sheriff's
descriptions sent in said he had a freckled face, small hands, and a red
spot in one eye. I heard that there was a new saloon-keeper in there,
and thought he might be the man, so I took a deputy and went down one
day to see about it.

"I told my deputy not to shoot until he saw me go after my gun. I didn't
want to hold the man up unless he was the right one, and I wanted to be
sure about that identification mark in the eye. Now, when a bartender is
waiting on you, he will never look you in the face until just as you
raise your glass to drink. I told my deputy that we would order a couple
of drinks, and so get a chance to look this fellow in the eye. When he
looked up, I did look him in the eye, and there was the red spot!

"I dropped my glass and jerked my gun and covered him, but he just
wouldn't put up his hands for a while. I didn't want to kill him, but I
thought I surely would have to. He kept both of his hands resting on the
bar, and I knew he had a gun within three feet of him somewhere. At last
slowly he gave in. I treated him well, as I always did a prisoner, told
him we would square it if we had made any mistake. We put irons on him
and started for Las Vegas with him in a wagon. The next morning, out on
the trail, he confessed everything to me. We turned him over, and later
he was tried and hung. I always considered him to be a pretty bad man.
So far as the result was concerned, he might about as well have gone
after his gun. I certainly thought that was what he was going to do. He
had sand. I could just see him stand there and balance the chances in
his mind.

"Another of the nerviest men I ever ran up against," the same officer
went on, reflectively, "I met when I was sheriff of Dona Aña county, New
Mexico. I was in Las Cruces, when there came in a sheriff from over in
the Indian Nations looking for a fugitive who had broken out of a
penitentiary after killing a guard and another man or so. This sheriff
told me that the criminal in question was the most desperate man he had
ever known, and that no matter how we came on him, he would put up a
fight and we would have to kill him before we could take him. We located
our man, who was cooking on a ranch six or eight miles out of town. I
told the sheriff to stay in town, because the man would know him and
would not know us. I had a Mexican deputy along with me.

"I put out my deputy on one side of the house and went in. I found my
man just wiping his hands on a towel after washing his dishes. I threw
down on him, and he answered by smashing me in the face, and then
jumping through the window like a squirrel. I caught at him and tore the
shirt off his back, but I didn't stop him. Then I ran out of the door
and caught him on the porch. I did not want to kill him, so I struck him
over the head with the handcuffs I had ready for him. He dropped, but
came up like a flash, and struck me so hard with his fist that I was
badly jarred. We fought hammer and tongs for a while, but at length he
broke away, sprang through the door, and ran down the hall. He was going
to his room after his gun. At that moment my Mexican came in, and having
no sentiment about it, just whaled away and shot him in the back,
killing him on the spot. The doctors said when they examined this man's
body that he was the most perfect physical specimen they had ever seen.
I can testify that he was a fighter. The sheriff offered me the reward,
but I wouldn't take any of it. I told him that I would be over in his
country some time, and that I was sure he would do as much for me if I
needed his help. I hope that if I do have to go after his particular
sort of bad people, I'll be lucky in getting the first start on my man.
That man was as desperate a fighter as I ever saw or expect to see. Give
a man of that stripe any kind of a show and he's going to kill you,
that's all. He knows that he has no chance under the law.

"Sometimes they got away with desperate chances, too, as many a peace
officer has learned to his cost. The only way to go after such a man is
to go prepared, and then to give him no earthly show to get the best of
you. I don't mean that an officer ought to shoot down a man if he has a
show to take his prisoner alive; but I do mean that he ought to remember
that he may be pitted against a man who is just as brave as he is,
and just as good with a gun, and who is fighting for his life."

[Illustration: THE SCENE OF MANY LITTLE WARS
More men have been killed in this street than in any other in America]

Of course, such a man as this, whether confronted by an officer of the
law or by another man against whom he has a personal grudge, or who has
in any way challenged him to the ordeal of weapons, was steadfast in his
own belief that he was as brave as any, and as quick with weapons. Thus,
until at length he met his master in the law of human progress and
civilization, he simply added to his own list of victims, or was added
to the list of another of his own sort. For a very long time, moreover,
there existed a great region on the frontier where the law could not
protect. There was good reason, therefore, for a man's learning to
depend upon his own courage and strength and skill. He had nothing else
to protect him, whether he was good or bad. In the typical days of the
Western bad man, life was the property of the individual, and not of
society, and one man placed his life against another's as the only way
of solving hard personal problems. Those days and those conditions
brought out some of the boldest and most reckless men the earth ever
saw. Before we freely criticize them, we ought fully to understand them.




Chapter II

The Imitation Desperado--_The Cheap "Long-Hair"_--_A Desperado in
Appearance, a Coward at Heart_--_Some Desperadoes Who Did Not "Stand the
Acid."_


The counterfeit bad man, in so far as he has a place in literature, was
largely produced by Western consumptives for Eastern consumption.
Sometimes he was in person manufactured in the East and sent West. It is
easy to see the philosophical difference between the actual bad man of
the West and the imitation article. The bad man was an evolution; the
imitation bad man was an instantaneous creation, a supply arising full
panoplied to fill a popular demand. Silently there arose, partly in the
West and partly in the East, men who gravely and calmly proceeded to
look the part. After looking the part for a time, to their own
satisfaction at least, and after taking themselves seriously as
befitted the situation, they, in very many instances, faded away and
disappeared in that Nowhere whence they came. Some of them took
themselves too seriously for their own good. Of course, there existed
for some years certain possibilities that any one of these bad men might
run against the real thing.

There always existed in the real, sober, level-headed West a contempt
for the West-struck man who was not really bad, but who wanted to seem
"bad." Singularly enough, men of this type were not so frequently local
products as immigrants. The "bootblack bad man" was a character
recognized on the frontier--the city tough gone West with ambitions to
achieve a bad eminence. Some of these men were partially bad for a
while. Some of them, no doubt, even left behind them, after their sudden
funerals, the impression that they had been wholly bad. You cannot
detect all the counterfeit currency in the world, severe as the test for
counterfeits was in the old West. There is, of course, no great amount
of difference between the West and the East. All America, as well as the
West, demanded of its citizens nothing so much as genuineness. Yet the
Western phrase, to "stand the acid," was not surpassed in graphic
descriptiveness. When an imitation bad man came into a town of the old
frontier, he had to "stand the acid" or get out. His hand would be
called by some one. "My friend," said old Bob Bobo, the famous
Mississippi bear hunter, to a man who was doing some pretty loud
talking, "I have always noticed that when a man goes out hunting for
trouble in these bottoms, he almost always finds it." Two weeks later,
this same loud talker threatened a calm man in simple jeans pants, who
took a shotgun and slew him impulsively. Now, the West got its hot blood
largely from the South, and the dogma of the Southern town was the same
in the Western mining town or cow camp--the bad man or the would-be bad
man had to declare himself before long, and the acid bottle was always
close at hand.

That there were grades in counterfeit bad men was accepted as a truth on
the frontier. A man might be known as dangerous, as a murderer at heart,
and yet be despised. The imitation bad man discovered that it is
comparatively easy to terrify a good part of the population of a
community. Sometimes a base imitation of a desperado is exalted in the
public eye as the real article. A few years ago four misled hoodlums of
Chicago held up a street-car barn, killed two men, stole a sum of money,
killed a policeman and another man, and took refuge in a dugout in the
sand hills below the city, comporting themselves according to the most
accepted dime-novel standards. Clumsily arrested by one hundred men or
so, instead of being tidily killed by three or four, as would have been
the case on the frontier, they were put in jail, given columns of
newspaper notice, and worshiped by large crowds of maudlin individuals.
These men probably died in the belief that they were "bad." They were
not bad men, but imitations, counterfeit, and, indeed, nothing more than
cheap and dirty little murderers.

Of course, we all feel able to detect the mere notoriety hunter, who
poses about in cheap pretentiousness; but now and then in the West there
turned up something more difficult to understand. Perhaps the most
typical case of imitation bad man ever known, at least in the Southwest,
was Bob Ollinger, who was killed by Billy the Kid in 1881, when the
latter escaped from jail at Lincoln, New Mexico. That Ollinger was a
killer had been proved beyond the possibility of a doubt. He had no
respect for human life, and those who knew him best knew that he was a
murderer at heart. His reputation was gained otherwise than through the
severe test of an "even break." Some say that he killed Chavez, a
Mexican, as he offered his own hand in greeting. He killed another man,
Hill, in a similarly treacherous way. Later, when, as a peace officer,
he was with a deputy, Pierce, serving a warrant on one Jones, he pulled
his gun and, without need or provocation, shot Jones through. The same
bullet, passing through Jones's body, struck Pierce in the leg and left
him a cripple for life. Again, Ollinger was out as a deputy with a noted
sheriff in pursuit of a Mexican criminal, who had taken refuge in a
ditch. Ollinger wanted only to get into a position where he could shoot
the man, but his superior officer crawled alone up the ditch, and,
rising suddenly, covered his man and ordered him to surrender. The
Mexican threw down his gun and said that he would surrender to the
sheriff, but that he was sure Ollinger would kill him. This fear was
justified. "When I brought out the man," said the sheriff, "Ollinger
came up on the run, with his cocked six-shooter in his hand. His long
hair was flying behind him as he ran, and I never in my life saw so
devilish a look on any human being's face. He simply wanted to shoot
that Mexican, and he chased him around me until I had to tell him I
would kill him if he did not stop." "Ollinger was a born murderer at
heart," the sheriff added later. "I never slept out with him that I did
not watch him. After I had more of a reputation, I think Ollinger would
have been glad to kill me for the notoriety of it. I never gave him a
chance to shoot me in the back or when I was asleep. Of course, you will
understand that we had to use for deputies such material as we could
get."

Ollinger was the sort of imitation desperado that looks the part. He
wore his hair long and affected the ultra-Western dress, which to-day is
despised in the West. He was one of the very few men at that
time--twenty-five years ago--who carried a knife at his belt. When he
was in such a town as Las Vegas or Sante Fé, he delighted to put on a
buckskin shirt, spread his hair out on his shoulders, and to walk
through the streets, picking his teeth with his knife, or once in a
while throwing it in such a way that it would stick up in a tree or a
board. He presented an eye-filling spectacle, and was indeed the ideal
imitation bad man. This being the case, there may be interest in
following out his life to its close, and in noting how the bearing of
the bad man's title sometimes exacted a very high price of the claimant.

Ollinger, who had made many threats against Billy the Kid, was very
cordially hated by the latter. Together with Deputy Bell, of White Oaks,
Ollinger had been appointed to guard the Kid for two weeks previous to
the execution of the death sentence which had been imposed upon the
latter. The Kid did not want to harm Bell, but he dearly hated Ollinger,
who never had lost an opportunity to taunt him. Watching his chance, the
Kid at length killed both Bell and Ollinger, shooting the latter with
Ollinger's own shotgun, with which Ollinger had often menaced his
prisoner.

Other than these two men, the Kid and Ollinger, I know of no better
types each of his own class. One was a genuine bad man, and the other
was the genuine imitation of a bad man. They were really as far apart as
the poles, and they are so held in the tradition of that bloody country
to-day. Throughout the West there are two sorts of wolves--the coyote
and the gray wolf. Either will kill, and both are lovers of blood. One
is yellow at heart, and the other is game all the way through. In
outward appearance both are wolves, and in appearance they sometimes
grade toward each other so closely that it is hard to determine the
species. The gray wolf is a warrior and is respected. The coyote is a
sneak and a murderer, and his name is a term of reproach throughout the
West.




Chapter III

The Land of the Desperado--_The Frontier of the Old West_--_The Great
Unsettled Regions_--_The Desperado of the Mountains_--_His Brother of
the Plains_--_The Desperado of the Early Railroad Towns_.


There was once a vast empire, almost unknown, west of the Missouri
river. The white civilization of this continent was three hundred years
in reaching it. We had won our independence and taken our place among
the nations of the world before our hardiest men had learned anything
whatever of this Western empire. We had bought this vast region and were
paying for it before we knew what we had purchased. The wise men of the
East, leading men in Congress, said that it would be criminal to add
this territory to our already huge domain, because it could never be
settled. It was not dreamed that civilization would ever really subdue
it. Even much later, men as able as Daniel Webster deplored the attempt
to extend our lines farther to the West, saying that these territories
could not be States, that the East would suffer if we widened our West,
and that the latter could never be of value to the union! So far as this
great West was concerned, it was spurned and held in contempt, and it
had full right to take itself as an outcast. Decreed to the wilderness
forever, it could have been forgiven for running wild. Denominated as
unfit for the occupation of the Eastern population, it might have been
expected that it would gather to itself a population all its own.

It did gather such a population, and in part that population was a
lawless one. The frontier, clear across to the Pacific, has at one time
or another been lawless; but this was not always the fault of the men
who occupied the frontier. The latter swept Westward with such
unexampled swiftness that the machinery of the law could not always keep
up with them. Where there are no courts, where each man is judge and
jury for himself, protecting himself and his property by his own arm
alone, there always have gathered also the lawless, those who do not
wish the day of law to come, men who want license and not liberty, who
wish crime and not lawfulness, who want to take what is not theirs and
to enforce their own will in their own fashion.

"There are two states of society perhaps equally bad for the promotion
of good morals and virtue--the densely populated city and the
wilderness. In the former, a single individual loses his identity in the
mass, and, being unnoticed, is without the view of the public, and can,
to a certain extent, commit crimes with impunity. In the latter, the
population is sparse and, the strong arm of the law not being extended,
his crimes are in a measure unobserved, or, if so, frequently power is
wanting to bring him to justice. Hence, both are the resort of
desperadoes. In the early settlement of the West, the borders were
infested with desperadoes flying from justice, suspected or convicted
felons escaped from the grasp of the law, who sought safety. The
counterfeiter and the robber there found a secure retreat or a new
theater for crime."

The foregoing words were written in 1855 by a historian to whom the West
of the trans-Missouri remained still a sealed book; but they cover very
fitly the appeal of a wild and unknown land to a bold, a criminal, or
an adventurous population. Of the trans-Missouri as we of to-day think
of it, no one can write more accurately and understandingly than
Theodore Roosevelt, President of the United States, who thus describes
the land he knew and loved.[A]

[Footnote A: "The Wilderness Hunters." G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York and
London.]

     "Some distance beyond the Mississippi, stretching from Texas to
     North Dakota, and westward to the Rocky mountains, lies the plains
     country. This is a region of light rainfall, where the ground is
     clad with short grass, while cottonwood trees fringe the courses of
     the winding plains streams; streams that are alternately turbid
     torrents and mere dwindling threads of water. The great stretches
     of natural pasture are broken by gray sage-brush plains, and tracts
     of strangely shaped and colored Bad Lands; sun-scorched wastes in
     summer, and in winter arctic in their iron desolation. Beyond the
     plains rise the Rocky mountains, their flanks covered with
     coniferous woods; but the trees are small, and do not ordinarily
     grow very close together. Toward the north the forest becomes
     denser, and the peaks higher; and glaciers creep down toward the
     valleys from the fields of everlasting snow. The brooks are
     brawling, trout-filled torrents; the swift rivers roam over rapid
     and cataract, on their way to one or other of the two great oceans.

     "Southwest of the Rockies evil and terrible deserts stretch for
     leagues and leagues, mere waterless wastes of sandy plain and
     barren mountain, broken here and there by narrow strips of fertile
     ground. Rain rarely falls, and there are no clouds to dim the
     brazen sun. The rivers run in deep canyons, or are swallowed by the
     burning sand; the smaller watercourses are dry throughout the
     greater part of the year.

     "Beyond this desert region rise the sunny Sierras of California,
     with their flower-clad slopes and groves of giant trees; and north
     of them, along the coast, the rain-shrouded mountain chains of
     Oregon and Washington, matted with the towering growth of the
     mighty evergreen forest."

Such, then, was this Western land, so long the home of the out-dweller
who foreran civilization, and who sometimes took matters of the law into
his own hands. For purposes of convenience, we may classify him as the
bad man of the mountains and the bad man of the plains; because he was
usually found in and around the crude localities where raw resources in
property were being developed; and because, previous to the advent of
agriculture, the two vast wilderness resources were minerals and cattle.
The mines of California and the Rockies; the cattle of the great
plains--write the story of these and you have much of the story of
Western desperadoism. For, in spite of the fact that the ideal desperado
was one who did not rob or kill for gain, the most usual form of early
desperadoism had to do with attempts at unlawfully acquiring another
man's property.

The discovery of gold in California caused a flood of bold men, good and
bad, to pour into that remote region from all corners of the earth.
Books could be written, and have been written, on the days of terror in
California, when the Vigilantes took the law into their own hands. There
came the time later when the rich placers of Montana and other
territories were pouring out a stream of gold rivaling that of the days
of '49; and when a tide of restless and reckless characters, resigning
or escaping from both armies in the Civil War, mingled with many others
who heard also the imperious call of a land of gold, and rolled
westward across the plains by every means of conveyance or locomotion
then possible to man.

The next great days of the wild West were the cattle days, which also
reached their height soon after the end of the great war, when the North
was seeking new lands for its young men, and the Southwest was hunting
an outlet for the cattle herds, which had enormously multiplied while
their owners were off at the wars. The cattle country had been passed
over unnoticed by the mining men for many years, and dismissed as the
Great American Desert, as it had been named by the first explorers, who
were almost as ignorant about the West as Daniel Webster himself. Into
this once barren land, a vast region unsettled and without law, there
now came pouring up the great herds of cattle from the South, in charge
of men wild as the horned kine they drove. Here was another great wild
land that drew, as a magnet, wild men from all parts of the country.

This last home of the bad man, the old cattle range, is covered by a
passage from an earlier work:[B]

     "The braiding of a hundred minor pathways, the Long Trail lay like
     a vast rope connecting the cattle country of the South with that of
     the North. Lying loose or coiling, it ran for more than two
     thousand miles along the eastern ridge of the Rocky mountains,
     sometimes close in at their feet, again hundreds of miles away
     across the hard table-lands or the well-flowered prairies. It
     traversed in a fair line the vast land of Texas, curled over the
     Indian Nations, over Kansas, Colorado, Nebraska, Wyoming and
     Montana, and bent in wide overlapping circles as far west as Utah
     and Nevada; as far east as Missouri, Iowa, Illinois; and as far
     north as the British possessions. Even to-day you may trace plainly
     its former course, from its faint beginnings in the lazy land of
     Mexico, the Ararat of the cattle range. It is distinct across
     Texas, and multifold still in the Indian lands. Its many
     intermingling paths still scar the iron surface of the Neutral
     Strip, and the plows have not buried all the old furrows in the
     plains of Kansas. Parts of the path still remain visible in the
     mountain lands of the far North. You may see the ribbons banding
     the hillsides to-day along the valley of the Stillwater, and along
     the Yellowstone and toward the source of the Missouri. The hoof
     marks are beyond the Musselshell, over the Bad Lands and the
     _coulees_ and the flat prairies; and far up into the land of the
     long cold you may see, even to-day if you like, the shadow of that
     unparalleled pathway, the Long Trail of the cattle range. History
     has no other like it.

     "This was really the dawning of the American cattle industry. The
     Long Trail now received a gradual but unmistakable extension,
     always to the north, and along the line of the intermingling of the
     products of the Spanish and the Anglo-Saxon civilizations. The
     thrust was always to the north. Chips and flakes of the great
     Southwestern herd began to be seen in the northern states. Meantime
     the Anglo-Saxon civilization was rolling swiftly toward the upper
     West. The Indians were being driven from the plains. A solid army
     was pressing behind the vanguard of soldier, scout and plainsman.
     The railroads were pushing out into a new and untracked empire. In
     1871 over six hundred thousand cattle crossed the Red river for the
     Northern markets. Abilene, Newton, Wichita, Ellsworth, Great Bend,
     "Dodge," flared out into a swift and sometime evil blossoming. The
     Long Trail, which long ago had found the black corn lands of
     Illinois and Missouri, now crowded to the West, until it had
     reached Utah and Nevada, and penetrated every open park and _mesa_
     and valley of Colorado, and found all the high plains of Wyoming.
     Cheyenne and Laramie became common words now, and drovers spoke
     wisely of the dangers of the Platte as a year before they had
     mentioned those of the Red river or the Arkansas. Nor did the Trail
     pause in its irresistible push to the north until it had found the
     last of the five great trans-continental lines, far in the British
     provinces. The Long Trail of the cattle range was done. By magic
     the cattle industry had spread over the entire West."

[Footnote B: "The Story of the Cowboy," by E. Hough. D. Appleton & Co.,
New York.]

By magic, also, the cattle industry called to itself a population unique
and peculiar. Here were great values to be handled and guarded. The
cowboy appeared, summoned out of the shadows by the demand of evolution.
With him appeared also the cattle thief, making his living on free beef,
as he had once on the free buffalo of the plains. The immense domain of
the West was filled with property held under no better or more obvious
mark than the imprint of a hot iron on the hide. There were no fences.
The owner might be a thousand miles away. The temptation to theft was
continual and urgent. It seemed easy and natural to take a living from
these great herds which no one seemed to own or to care for. The
"rustler" of the range made his appearance, bold, hardy, unprincipled;
and the story of his undoing by the law is precisely that of the finish
of the robbers of the mines by the Vigilantes.

Now, too, came the days of transition, which have utterly changed all
the West. The railroad sprang across this great middle country of the
plains. The intent was to connect the two sides of this continent; but,
incidentally, and more swiftly than was planned, there was builded a
great midway empire on the plains, now one of the grandest portions of
America.

This building of the trans-continental lines was a rude and dangerous
work. It took out into the West mobs of hard characters, not afraid of
hard work and hard living. These men would have a certain amount of
money as wages, and would assuredly spend these wages as they made them;
hence, the gambler followed the rough settlements at the "head of the
rails." The murderer, the thief, the prostitute, the social outcast and
the fleeing criminal went with the gamblers and the toughs. Those were
the days when it was not polite to ask a man what his name had been
back in the States. A very large percentage of this population was wild
and lawless, and it impressed those who joined it instead of being
altered and improved by them. There were no wilder days in the West than
those of the early railroad building. Such towns as Newton, Kansas,
where eleven men were killed in one night; Fort Dodge, where armed
encounters among cowboys and gamblers, deputies and desperadoes, were
too frequent to attract attention; Caldwell, on the Indian border; Hays
City, Abilene, Ellsworth--any of a dozen cow camps, where the head of
the rails caught the great northern cattle drives, furnished chapters
lurid enough to take volumes in telling--indeed, perhaps, gave that
stamp to the West which has been apparently so ineradicable.

These were flourishing times for the Western desperado, and he became
famous, and, as it were, typical, at about this era. Perhaps this was
due in part to the fact that the railroads carried with them the
telegraph and the newspaper, so that records and reports were made of
what had for many years gone unreported. Now, too, began the influx of
transients, who saw the wild West hurriedly and wrote of it as a
strange and dangerous country. The wild citizens of California and
Montana in mining days passed almost unnoticed except in fiction. The
wild men of the middle plains now began to have a record in facts, or
partial facts, as brought to the notice of the reading public which was
seeking news of the new lands. A strange and turbulent day now drew
swiftly on.




Chapter IV

The Early Outlaw--_The Frontier of the Past Century_--_The Bad Man East
of the Mississippi River_--_The Great Western Land-Pirate, John A.
Murrell_--_The Greatest Slave Insurrection Ever Planned_.


Before passing to the review of the more modern days of wild life on the
Western frontier, we shall find it interesting to note a period less
known, but quite as wild and desperate as any of later times. Indeed, we
might also say that our own desperadoes could take lessons from their
ancestors of the past generation who lived in the forests of the
Mississippi valley.

Those were the days when the South was breaking over the Appalachians
and exploring the middle and lower West. Adventurers were dropping down
the old river roads and "traces" across Kentucky, Tennessee, and
Mississippi, into Louisiana and Texas. The flatboat and keel-boat days
of the great rivers were at their height, and the population was in
large part transient, migratory, and bold; perhaps holding a larger per
cent. of criminals than any Western population since could claim. There
were no organized systems of common carriers, no accepted roads and
highways. The great National Road, from Wheeling west across Ohio,
paused midway of Indiana. Stretching for hundreds of miles in each
direction was the wilderness, wherein man had always been obliged to
fend for himself. And, as ever, the wilderness had its own wild deeds.
Flatboats were halted and robbed; caravans of travelers were attacked;
lonely wayfarers plodding on horseback were waylaid and murdered. In
short, the story of that early day shows our first frontiersman no
novice in crime.

About twenty miles below the mouth of the Wabash river, there was a
resort of robbers such as might belong to the most lurid dime-novel
list--the famous Cave-in-the-Rock, in the bank of the Ohio river. This
cavern was about twenty-five feet in height at its visible opening, and
it ran back into the bluff two hundred feet, with a width of eighty
feet. The floor of this natural cavern was fairly flat, so that it
could be used as a habitation. From this lower cave a sort of aperture
led up to a second one, immediately above it in the bluff wall, and
these two natural retreats of wild animals offered attractions to wild
men which were not unaccepted. It was here that there dwelt for some
time the famous robber Meason, or Mason, who terrorized the flatboat
trade of the Ohio at about 1800. Meason was a robber king, a giant in
stature, and a man of no ordinary brains. He had associated with him his
two sons and a few other hard characters, who together made a band
sufficiently strong to attack any party of the size usually making up
the boat companies of that time, or the average family traveling,
mounted or on foot, through the forest-covered country of the Ohio
valley. Meason killed and pillaged pretty much as he liked for a term of
years, but as travel became too general along the Ohio, he removed to
the wilder country south of that stream, and began to operate on the old
"Natchez and Nashville Trace," one of the roadways of the South at that
time, when the Indian lands were just opening to the early settlers.
Lower Tennessee and pretty much all of Mississippi made his
stamping-grounds, and his name became a terror there, as it had been
along the Ohio. The governor of the State of Mississippi offered a
reward for his capture, dead or alive; but for a long time he escaped
all efforts at apprehension. Treachery did the work, as it has usually
in bringing such bold and dangerous men to book. Two members of his gang
proved traitors to their chief. Seizing an opportunity they crept behind
him and drove a tomahawk into his brain. They cut off the head and took
it along as proof; but as they were displaying this at the seat of
government, the town of Washington, they themselves were recognized and
arrested, and were later tried and executed; which ended the Meason
gang, one of the early and once famous desperado bands.

[Illustration: TYPES OF BORDER BARRICADES]

From the earliest days there have been border counterfeiters of coin.
One of the first and most remarkable was the noted Sturdevant, who lived
in lower Illinois, near the Ohio river, in the first quarter of the last
century. Sturdevant was also something of a robber king, for he could at
any time wind his horn and summon to his side a hundred armed men. He
was ostensibly a steady farmer, and lived comfortably, with a good corps
of servants and tenants about him; but his ablest assistants did not
dwell so close to him. He had an army of confederates all over the
middle West and South, and issued more counterfeit money than any man
before, and probably than any man since. He always exacted a regular
price for his money--sixteen dollars for a hundred in counterfeit--and
such was the looseness of currency matters at that time that he found
many willing to take a chance in his trade. He never allowed any
confederate to pass a counterfeit bill in his own state, or in any other
way to bring himself under the surveillance of local law; and they were
all obliged to be especially circumspect in the county where they lived.
He was a very smug sort of villain, in the trade strictly for revenue,
and he was so careful that he was never caught by the law, in spite of
the fact that it was known that his farm was the source of a flood of
spurious money. He was finally "regulated" by the citizens, who arose
and made him leave the country. This was one of the early applications
of lynch law in the West. Its results were, as usual, salutary. There
was no more counterfeiting in that region.

A very noted desperado of these early days was Harpe, or Big Harpe, as
he was called, to distinguish him from his brother and associate,
Little Harpe. Big Harpe made a wide region of the Ohio valley dangerous
to travelers. The events connected with his vicious life are thus given
by that always interesting old-time chronicler, Henry Howe:

     "In the fall of the year 1801 or 1802, a company consisting of two
     men and three women arrived in Lincoln county, Ky., and encamped
     about a mile from the present town of Stanford. The appearance of
     the individuals composing this party was wild and rude in the
     extreme. The one who seemed to be the leader of the band was above
     the ordinary stature of men. His frame was bony and muscular, his
     breast broad, his limbs gigantic. His clothing was uncouth and
     shabby, his exterior weather-beaten and dirty, indicating continual
     exposure to the elements, and designating him as one who dwelt far
     from the habitations of men, and mingled not in the courtesies of
     civilized life. His countenance was bold and ferocious, and
     exceedingly repulsive, from its strongly marked expression of
     villainy. His face, which was larger than ordinary, exhibited the
     lines of ungovernable passion, and the complexion announced that
     the ordinary feelings of the human breast were in him
     extinguished. Instead of the healthy hue which indicates the social
     emotions, there was a livid, unnatural redness, resembling that of
     a dried and lifeless skin. His eye was fearless and steady, but it
     was also artful and audacious, glaring upon the beholder with an
     unpleasant fixedness and brilliancy, like that of a ravenous animal
     gloating on its prey. He wore no covering on his head, and the
     natural protection of thick, coarse hair, of a fiery redness,
     uncombed and matted, gave evidence of long exposure to the rudest
     visitations of the sunbeam and the tempest. He was armed with a
     rifle, and a broad leathern belt, drawn closely around his waist,
     supported a knife and a tomahawk. He seemed, in short, an outlaw,
     destitute of all the nobler sympathies of human nature, and
     prepared at all points of assault or defense. The other man was
     smaller in size than him who lead the party, but similarly armed,
     having the same suspicious exterior, and a countenance equally
     fierce and sinister. The females were coarse and wretchedly
     attired.

     "These men stated in answer to the inquiry of the inhabitants, that
     their name was Harpe, and that they were emigrants from North
     Carolina. They remained at their encampment the greater part of
     two days and a night, spending the time in rioting, drunkenness and
     debauchery. When they left, they took the road leading to Green
     river. The day succeeding their departure, a report reached the
     neighborhood that a young gentleman of wealth from Virginia, named
     Lankford, had been robbed and murdered on what was then called and
     is still known as the "Wilderness Road," which runs through the
     Rock-castle hills. Suspicion immediately fixed upon the Harpes as
     the perpetrators, and Captain Ballenger at the head of a few bold
     and resolute men, started in pursuit. They experienced great
     difficulty in following their trail, owing to a heavy fall of snow,
     which obliterated most of their tracks, but finally came upon them
     while encamped in a bottom on Green river, near the spot where the
     town of Liberty now stands. At first they made a show of
     resistance, but upon being informed that if they did not
     immediately surrender, they would be shot down, they yielded
     themselves prisoners. They were brought back to Stanford, and there
     examined. Among their effects were found some fine linen shirts,
     marked with the initials of Lankford. One had been pierced by a
     bullet and was stained with blood. They had also a considerable
     sum of money in gold. It was afterward ascertained that this was
     the kind of money Lankford had with him. The evidence against them
     being thus conclusive, they were confined in the Stanford jail, but
     were afterward sent for trial to Danville, where the district court
     was in session. Here they broke jail, and succeeded in making their
     escape.

     "They were next heard of in Adair county, near Columbia. In passing
     through the country, they met a small boy, the son of Colonel
     Trabue, with a pillow-case of meal or flour, an article they
     probably needed. This boy, it is supposed they robbed and then
     murdered, as he was never afterward heard of. Many years afterward
     human bones answering the size of Colonel Trabue's son at the time
     of his disappearance, were found in a sink hole near the place
     where he was said to have been murdered.

     "The Harpes still shaped their course toward the mouth of Green
     river, marking their path by murders and robberies of the most
     horrible and brutal character. The district of country through
     which they passed was at that time very thinly settled, and from
     this reason, their outrages went unpunished. They seemed inspired
     with the deadliest hatred against the whole human race, and such
     was their implacable misanthropy, that they were known to kill
     where there was no temptation to rob. One of their victims was a
     little girl, found at some distance from her home, whose tender age
     and helplessness would have been protection against any but
     incarnate fiends. The last dreadful act of barbarity, which led to
     their punishment and expulsion from the country, exceeded in
     atrocity all the others.

     "Assuming the guise of Methodist preachers, they obtained lodgings
     one night at a solitary house on the road. Mr. Stagall, the master
     of the house, was absent, but they found his wife and children, and
     a stranger, who, like themselves, had stopped for the night. Here
     they conversed and made inquiries about the two noted Harpes who
     were represented as prowling about the country. When they retired
     to rest, they contrived to secure an axe, which they carried with
     them into their chamber. In the dead of night, they crept softly
     down stairs, and assassinated the whole family, together with the
     stranger, in their sleep, and then setting fire to the house, made
     their escape. When Stagall returned, he found no wife to welcome
     him; no home to receive him. Distracted with grief and rage, he
     turned his horse's head from the smoldering ruins, and repaired to
     the house of Captain John Leeper. Leeper was one of the most
     powerful men in his day, and fearless as powerful. Collecting four
     or five men well armed, they mounted and started in pursuit of
     vengeance. It was agreed that Leeper should attack 'Big Harpe,'
     leaving 'Little Harpe' to be disposed of by Stagall. The others
     were to hold themselves in readiness to assist Leeper and Stagall,
     as circumstances might require.

     "This party found the women belonging to the Harpes, attending to
     their little camp by the roadside; the men having gone aside into
     the woods to shoot an unfortunate traveler, of the name of Smith,
     who had fallen into their hands, and whom the women had begged
     might not be dispatched before their eyes. It was this halt that
     enabled the pursuers to overtake them. The women immediately gave
     the alarm, and the miscreants mounting their horses, which were
     large, fleet and powerful, fled in separate directions. Leeper
     singled out the 'Big Harpe,' and being better mounted than his
     companions, soon left them far behind. 'Little Harpe' succeeded in
     escaping from Stagall, and he, with the rest of his companions,
     turned and followed on the track of Leeper and the 'Big Harpe.'
     After a chase of about nine miles, Leeper came within gun-shot of
     the latter and fired. The ball entering his thigh, passed through
     it and penetrated his horse and both fell. Harpe's gun escaped from
     his hand and rolled some eight or ten feet down the bank. Reloading
     his rifle, Leeper ran to where the wounded outlaw lay weltering in
     his blood, and found him with one thigh broken, and the other
     crushed beneath his horse. Leeper rolled the horse away, and set
     Harpe in an easier position. The robber begged that he might not be
     killed. Leeper told him that he had nothing to fear from him, but
     that Stagall was coming up, and could not probably be restrained.
     Harpe appeared very much frightened at hearing this, and implored
     Leeper to protect him. In a few moments, Stagall appeared, and
     without uttering a word, raised his rifle and shot Harpe through
     the head. They then severed the head from the body, and stuck it
     upon a pole where the road crosses the creek, from which the place
     was then named and is yet called Harpe's Head. Thus perished one of
     the boldest and most noted freebooters that has ever appeared in
     America. Save courage, he was without one redeeming quality, and
     his death freed the country from a terror which had long paralyzed
     its boldest spirits.

     "The 'Little Harpe' afterward joined the band of Meason, and became
     one of his most valuable assistants in the dreadful trade of
     robbery and murder. He was one of the two bandits that, tempted by
     the reward for their leader's head, murdered him, and eventually
     themselves suffered the penalty of the law as previously related."

Thus it would seem that the first quarter of the last century on the
frontier was not without its own interest. The next decade, or that
ending about 1840, however, offered a still greater instance of
outlawry, one of the most famous ones indeed of American history,
although little known to-day. This had to do with that genius in crime,
John A. Murrell, long known as the great Western land-pirate; and surely
no pirate of the seas was ever more enterprising or more dangerous.

Murrell was another man who, in a decent walk of life, would have been
called great. He had more than ordinary energy and intellect. He was not
a mere brute, but a shrewd, cunning, scheming man, hesitating at no
crime on earth, yet animated by a mind so bold that mere personal crime
was not enough for him. When it is added that he had a gang of robbers
and murderers associated with him who were said to number nearly two
thousand men, and who were scattered over the entire South below the
Ohio river, it may be seen how bold were his plans; and his ability may
further be shown in the fact that for years these men lived among and
mingled with their fellows in civil life, unknown and unsuspected. Some
of them were said to have been of the best families of the land; and
even yet there come to light strange and romantic tales, perhaps not
wholly true, of death-bed confessions of men prominent in the South who
admitted that once they belonged to Murrell's gang, but had later
repented and reformed. A prominent Kentucky lawyer was one of these.

Murrell and his confederates would steal horses and mules, or at least
the common class, or division, known as the "strikers," would do so,
although the members of the Grand Council would hardly stoop to so petty
a crime. For them was reserved the murdering of travelers or settlers
who were supposed to have money, and the larger operations of negro
stealing.

The theft of slaves, the claiming of the runaway rewards, the later
re-stealing and re-selling and final killing of the negro in order to
destroy the evidence, are matters which Murrell reduced to a system that
has no parallel in the criminal records of the country. But not even
here did this daring outlaw pause. It was not enough to steal a negro
here and there, and to make a few thousand dollars out of each negro so
handled. The whole state of organized society was to be overthrown by
means of this same black population. So at least goes one story of his
life. We know of several so-called black insurrections that were planned
at one time or another in the South--as, for instance, the Turner
insurrection in Virginia; but this Murrell enterprise was the biggest of
them all.

The plan was to have the uprising occur all over the South on the same
day, Christmas of 1835. The blacks were to band together and march on
the settlements, after killing all the whites on the farms where they
worked. There they were to fall under the leadership of Murrell's
lieutenants, who were to show them how to sack the stores, to kill the
white merchants, and take the white women. The banks of all the Southern
towns were to become the property of Murrell and his associates. In
short, at one stroke, the entire system of government, which had been
established after such hard effort in that fierce wilderness along the
old Southern "traces," was to be wiped out absolutely. The land was
indeed to be left without law. The entire fruits of organized society
were to belong to a band of outlaws. This was probably the best and
boldest instance ever seen of the narrowness of the line dividing
society and savagery.

Murrell was finally brought to book by his supposed confederate, Virgil
A. Stewart, the spy, who went under the name of Hues, whose evidence,
after many difficulties, no doubt resulted in the breaking up of this,
the largest and most dangerous band of outlaws this country ever saw;
although Stewart himself was a vain and ambitious notoriety seeker.
Supposing himself safe, Murrell gave Stewart a detailed story of his
life. This was later used in evidence against him; and although
Stewart's account needs qualification, it is the best and fullest record
obtainable to-day.[C]

[Footnote C: "Life and Adventures of Virgil A. Stewart." Harper and
Brothers, New York. 1836.]

"I was born in Middle Tennessee," Murrell personally stated. "My
parents had not much property, but they were intelligent people; and my
father was an honest man I expect, and tried to raise me honest, but I
think none the better of him for that. My mother was of the pure grit;
she learned me and all her children to steal as soon as we could walk
and would hide for us whenever she could. At ten years old I was not a
bad hand. The first good haul I made was from a pedler who lodged at my
father's house one night.

"I began to look after larger spoils and ran several fine horses. By the
time I was twenty I began to acquire considerable character, and
concluded to go off and do my speculation where I was not known, and go
on a larger scale; so I began to see the value of having friends in this
business. I made several associates; I had been acquainted with some old
hands for a long time, who had given me the names of some royal fellows
between Nashville and Tuscaloosa, and between Nashville and Savannah in
the state of Georgia and many other places. Myself and a fellow by the
name of Crenshaw gathered four good horses and started for Georgia. We
got in company with a young South Carolinian just before we reached
Cumberland Mountain, and Crenshaw soon knew all about his business. He
had been to Tennessee to buy a drove of hogs, but when he got there pork
was dearer than he calculated, and he declined purchasing. We concluded
he was a prize. Crenshaw winked at me; I understood his idea. Crenshaw
had traveled the road before, but I never had; we had traveled several
miles on the mountain, when we passed near a great precipice; just
before we passed it, Crenshaw asked me for my whip, which had a pound of
lead in the butt; I handed it to him, and he rode up by the side of the
South Carolinian, and gave him a blow on the side of the head, and
tumbled him from his horse; we lit from our horses and fingered his
pockets; we got twelve hundred and sixty-two dollars. Crenshaw said he
knew of a place to hide him, and gathered him under the arms, and I by
his feet, and conveyed him to a deep crevice in the brow of the
precipice, and tumbled him into it; he went out of sight. We then
tumbled in his saddle, and took his horse with us, which was worth two
hundred dollars. We turned our course for South Alabama, and sold our
horse for a good price. We frolicked for a week or more and were the
highest larks you ever saw. We commenced sporting and gambling, and
lost every cent of our money.

"We were forced to resort to our profession for a second raise. We stole
a negro man, and pushed for Mississippi. We had promised him that we
would conduct him to a free state if he would let us sell him once as we
went on our way; we also agreed to give him part of the money. We sold
him for six hundred dollars; but, when we went to start, the negro
seemed to be very uneasy, and appeared to doubt our coming back for him
as we had promised. We lay in a creek bottom, not far from the place
where we had sold the negro, all the next day, and after dark we went to
the china-tree in the lane where we were to meet Tom; he had been
waiting for some time. He mounted his horse, and we pushed with him a
second time. We rode twenty miles that night to the house of a friendly
speculator. I had seen him in Tennessee, and had given him several
lifts. He gave me his place of residence, that I might find him when I
was passing. He is quite rich, and one of the best kind of fellows. Our
horses were fed as much as they would eat, and two of them were
foundered the next morning. We were detained a few days, and during that
time our friend went to a little village in the neighborhood, and saw
the negro advertised, with a description of the two men of whom he had
been purchased, and with mention of them as suspicious personages. It
was rather squally times, but any port in a storm; we took the negro
that night to the bank of a creek which runs by the farm of our friend,
and Crenshaw shot him through the head. We took out his entrails and
sunk him in the creek; our friend furnished us with one fine horse, and
we left him our foundered horses. We made our way through the Choctaw
and Chickasaw Nations, and then to Williamson county, in this state. We
should have made a fine trip if we had taken care of all we got.

"I had become a considerable libertine, and when I returned home I spent
a few months rioting in all the luxuries of forbidden pleasures with the
girls of my acquaintance. My stock of cash was soon gone, and I put to
my shift for more. I commenced with horses, and ran several from the
adjoining counties. I had got associated with a young man who had
professed to be a preacher among the Methodists, and a sharper he was;
he was as slick on the tongue as goose-grease. I took my first lessons
in divinity from this young preacher. He was highly respected by all
who knew him, and well calculated to please; he first put me in the
notion of preaching, to aid me in my speculations.

"I got into difficulty about a mare that I had taken, and was imprisoned
for near three years. I shifted it from court to court, but was at last
found guilty, and whipped. During my confinement I read the scriptures,
and became a good judge of theology. I had not neglected the criminal
laws for many years before that time. When they turned me loose I was
prepared for anything; I wanted to kill all but those of my own grit;
and I will die by the side of one of them before I will desert.

"My next speculation was in the Choctaw region; myself and brother stole
two fine horses, and made our way into this country. We got in with an
old negro man and his wife, and three sons, to go off with us to Texas,
and promised them that, if they would work for us one year after we got
there, we would let them go free, and told them many fine stories. The
old negro became suspicious that we were going to sell him, and grew
quite contrary; so we landed one day by the side of an island, and I
requested him to go with me round the point of the island to hunt a
good place to catch some fish. After we were hidden from our company I
shot him through the head, and then ripped open his belly and tumbled
him into the river. I returned to my company, and told them that the
negro had fallen into the river, and that he never came up after he went
under. We landed fifty miles above New Orleans, and went into the
country and sold our negroes to a Frenchman for nineteen hundred
dollars.

"We went from where we sold the negroes to New Orleans, and dressed
ourselves like young lords. I mixed with the loose characters at the
_swamp_ every night. One night, as I was returning to the tavern where I
boarded, I was stopped by two armed men, who demanded my money. I handed
them my pocketbook, and observed that I was very happy to meet with
them, as we were all of the same profession. One of them observed, 'D--d
if I ever rob a brother chip. We have had our eyes on you and the man
that has generally come with you for several nights; we saw so much
rigging and glittering jewelry, that we concluded you must be some
wealthy dandy, with a surplus of cash; and had determined to rid you of
the trouble of some of it; but, if you are a robber, here is your
pocketbook, and you must go with us to-night, and we will give you an
introduction to several fine fellows of the block; but stop, do you
understand this motion?' I answered it, and thanked them for their
kindness, and turned with them. We went to old Mother Surgick's, and had
a real frolic with her girls. That night was the commencement of my
greatness in what the world calls villainy. The two fellows who robbed
me were named Haines and Phelps; they made me known to all the
speculators that visited New Orleans, and gave me the name of every
fellow who would speculate that lived on the Mississippi river, and many
of its tributary streams, from New Orleans up to all the large Western
cities.

"I had become acquainted with a Kentuckian, who boarded at the same
tavern I did, and I suspected he had a large sum of money; I felt an
inclination to count it for him before I left the city; so I made my
notions known to Phelps and my other new comrades, and concerted our
plan. I was to get him off to the _swamp_ with me on a spree, and when
we were returning to our lodgings, my friends were to meet us and rob us
both. I had got very intimate with the Kentuckian, and he thought me one
of the best fellows in the world. He was very fond of wine; and I had
him well fumed with good wine before I made the proposition for a
frolic. When I invited him to walk with me he readily accepted the
invitation. We cut a few shines with the girls, and started to the
tavern. We were met by a band of robbers, and robbed of all our money.
The Kentuckian was so mad that he cursed the whole city, and wished that
it would all be deluged in a flood of water so soon as he left the
place. I went to my friends the next morning, and got my share of the
spoil money, and my pocketbook that I had been robbed of. We got seven
hundred and fifty dollars of the bold Kentuckian, which was divided
among thirteen of us.

"I commenced traveling and making all the acquaintances among the
speculators that I could. I went from New Orleans to Cincinnati, and
from there I visited Lexington, in Kentucky. I found a speculator about
four miles from Newport, who furnished me with a fine horse the second
night after I arrived at his house. I went from Lexington to Richmond,
in Virginia, and from there I visited Charleston, in the State of South
Carolina; and from thence to Milledgeville, by the way of Savannah and
Augusta, in the State of Georgia. I made my way from Milledgeville to
Williamson county, the old stamping-ground. In all the route I only
robbed eleven men but I preached some fine sermons, and scattered some
counterfeit United States paper among my brethren.

       *       *       *       *       *

"After I returned home from the first grand circuit I made among my
speculators, I remained there but a short time, as I could not rest when
my mind was not actively engaged in some speculation. I commenced the
foundation of this mystic clan on that tour, and suggested the plan of
exciting a rebellion among the negroes, as the sure road to an
inexhaustible fortune to all who would engage in the expedition. The
first mystic sign which is used by this clan was in use among robbers
before I was born; and the second had its origin from myself, Phelps,
Haines, Cooper, Doris, Bolton, Harris, Doddridge, Celly, Morris, Walton,
Depont, and one of my brothers, on the second night after my
acquaintance with them in New Orleans. We needed a higher order to carry
on our designs, and we adopted our sign, and called it the sign of the
Grand Council of the Mystic Clan; and practised ourselves to give and
receive the new sign to a fraction before we parted; and, in addition to
this improvement, we invented and formed a mode of corresponding, by
means of ten characters, mixed with other matter, which has been very
convenient on many occasions, and especially when any of us get into
difficulties. I was encouraged in my new undertaking, and my heart began
to beat high with the hope of being able one day to visit the pomp of
the Southern and Western people in my vengeance; and of seeing their
cities and towns one common scene of devastation, smoked walls and
fragments.

"I decoyed a negro man from his master in Middle Tennessee, and sent him
to Mill's Point by a young man, and I waited to see the movements of the
owner. He thought his negro had run off. So I started to take possession
of my prize. I got another friend at Mill's Point to take my negro in a
skiff, and convey him to the mouth of Red river, while I took passage on
a steamboat. I then went through the country by land, and sold my negro
for nine hundred dollars, and the second night after I sold him I stole
him again, and my friend ran him to the Irish bayou in Texas; I
followed on after him, and sold my negro in Texas for five hundred
dollars. I then resolved to visit South America, and see if there was an
opening in that country for a speculation; I had also concluded that I
could get some strong friends in that quarter to aid me in my designs
relative to a negro rebellion; but of all people in the world, the
Spaniards are the most treacherous and cowardly; I never want them
concerned in any matter with me; I had rather take the negroes in this
country to fight than a Spaniard. I stopped in a village, and passed as
a doctor, and commenced practising medicine. I could ape the doctor
first-rate, having read Ewel, and several other works on primitive
medicine. I became a great favorite of an old Catholic; he adopted me as
his son in the faith, and introduced me to all the best families as a
young doctor from North America. I had been with the old Catholic but a
very short time before I was a great Roman Catholic, and bowed to the
cross, and attended regularly to all the ceremonies of that persuasion;
and, to tell you the fact, Hues, all the Catholic religion needs to be
universally received, is to be correctly represented; but you know I
care nothing for religion. I had been with the old Catholic about three
months, and was getting a heavy practice, when an opportunity offered
for me to rob the good man's secretary of nine hundred and sixty dollars
in gold, and I could have got as much more in silver if I could have
carried it. I was soon on the road for home again; I stopped three weeks
in New Orleans as I came home, and had some high fun with old Mother
Surgick's girls.

"I collected all my associates in New Orleans at one of my friend's
houses in that place, and we sat in council three days before we got all
our plans to our notion; we then determined to undertake the rebellion
at every hazard, and make as many friends as we could for that purpose.
Every man's business being assigned him, I started for Natchez on foot.
Having sold my horse in New Orleans with the intention of stealing
another after I started, I walked four days, and no opportunity offered
for me to get a horse. The fifth day, about twelve o'clock, I had become
very tired, and stopped at a creek to get some water and rest a little.
While I was sitting on a log, looking down the road I had come, a man
came in sight riding a good-looking horse. The very moment I saw him I
determined to have his horse if he was in the garb of a traveler. He
rode up, and I saw from his equipage that he was a traveler. I arose
from my seat and drew an elegant rifle pistol on him, and ordered him to
dismount. He did so, and I took his horse by the bridle, and pointed
down the creek, and ordered him to walk before me. We went a few hundred
yards and stopped. I hitched his horse, then made him undress himself,
all to his shirt and drawers, and ordered him to turn his back to me. He
asked me if I was going to shoot him. I ordered him the second time to
turn his back to me. He said, 'If you are determined to kill me, let me
have time to pray before I die.' I told him I had no time to hear him
pray. He turned round and dropped on his knees, and I shot him through
the back of the head. I ripped open his belly, and took out his
entrails, and sunk him in the creek. I then searched his pockets, and
found four hundred and one dollars and thirty-seven cents, and a number
of papers that I did not take time to examine. I sunk the pocketbook and
papers and his hat in the creek. His boots were brand new, and fitted me
very genteelly, and I put them on, and sunk my old shoes in the creek to
atone for them. I rolled up his clothes and put them into his
portmanteau, as they were quite new cloth of the best quality. I mounted
as fine a horse as ever I straddled, and directed my course to Natchez
in much better style than I had been for the last five days.

"I reached Natchez, and spent two days with my friends at that place and
the girls under the Hill together. I then left Natchez for the Choctaw
nation, with the intention of giving some of them a chance for their
property. As I was riding along between Benton and Rankin, planning for
my designs, I was overtaken by a tall and good-looking young man, riding
an elegant horse, which was splendidly rigged off; and the young
gentleman's apparel was of the gayest that could be had, and his
watch-chain and other jewelry were of the richest and best. I was
anxious to know if he intended to travel through the Choctaw nation, and
soon managed to learn. He said he had been to the lower country with a
drove of negroes, and was returning home to Kentucky. We rode on, and
soon got very intimate for strangers, and agreed to be company through
the Indian nation. We were two fine-looking men, and, to hear us talk,
we were very rich. I felt him on the subject of speculation, but he
cursed the speculators, and said he was in a bad condition to fall into
the hands of such villains, as he had the cash with him that twenty
negroes had sold for; and that he was very happy that he happened to get
in company with me through the nation. I concluded he was a noble prize,
and longed to be counting his cash. At length we came into one of those
long stretches in the Nation, where there was no house for twenty miles,
on the third day after we had been in company with each other. The
country was high, hilly, and broken, and no water; just about the time I
reached the place where I intended to count my companion's cash, I
became very thirsty, and insisted on turning down a deep hollow, or
dale, that headed near the road, to hunt some water. We had followed
down the dale for near four hundred yards, when I drew my pistol and
shot him through. He fell dead; I commenced hunting for his cash, and
opened his large pocketbook, which was stuffed very full; and when I
began to open it I thought it was a treasure indeed; but oh! the
contents of that book! it was richly filled with the copies of
love-songs, the forms of love-letters, and some of his own
composition,--but no cash. I began to cut off his clothes with my knife,
and examine them for his money. I found four dollars and a half in
change in his pockets, and no more. And is this the amount for which
twenty negroes sold? thought I. I recollected his watch and jewelry, and
I gathered them in; his chain was rich and good, but it was swung to an
old brass watch. He was a puff for true, and I thought all such fools
ought to die as soon as possible. I took his horse, and swapped him to
an Indian native for four ponies, and sold them on the way home. I
reached home, and spent a few weeks among the girls of my acquaintance,
in all the enjoyments that money could afford.

"My next trip was through Georgia, South Carolina, North Carolina,
Virginia, and Maryland, and then back to South Carolina, and from there
round by Florida and Alabama. I began to conduct the progress of my
operations, and establish my emissaries over the country in every
direction.

"I have been going ever since from one place to another, directing and
managing; but I have others now as good as myself to manage. This
fellow, Phelps, that I was telling you of before, he is a noble chap
among the negroes, and he wants them all free; he knows how to excite
them as well as any person; but he will not do for a robber, as he
cannot kill a man unless he has received an injury from him first. He is
now in jail at Vicksburg, and I fear will hang. I went to see him not
long since, but he is so strictly watched that nothing can be done. He
has been in the habit of stopping men on the highway, and robbing them,
and letting them go on; but that will never do for a robber; after I rob
a man he will never give evidence against me, and there is but one safe
plan in the business, and that is to kill--if I could not afford to kill
a man, I would not rob.

"The great object that we have in contemplation is to excite a rebellion
among the negroes throughout the slave-holding states. Our plan is to
manage so as to have it commence everywhere at the same hour. We have
set on the 25th of December, 1835, for the time to commence our
operations. We design having our companies so stationed over the
country, in the vicinity of the banks and large cities, that when the
negroes commence their carnage and slaughter, we will have detachments
to fire the towns and rob the banks while all is confusion and dismay.
The rebellion taking place everywhere at the same time, every part of
the country will be engaged in its own defence; and one part of the
country can afford no relief to another, until many places will be
entirely overrun by the negroes, and our pockets replenished from the
banks and the desks of rich merchants' houses. It is true that in many
places in the slave states the negro population is not strong, and would
be easily overpowered; but, back them with a few resolute leaders from
our clan, they will murder thousands, and huddle the remainder into
large bodies of stationary defence for their own preservation; and then,
in many other places, the black population is much the strongest, and
under a leader would overrun the country before any steps could be taken
to suppress them.

"We do not go to every negro we see and tell him that the negroes intend
to rebel on the night of the 25th of December, 1835. We find the most
vicious and wickedly disposed on large farms, and poison their minds by
telling them how they are mistreated. When we are convinced that we have
found a bloodthirsty devil, we swear him to secrecy and disclose to him
the secret, and convince him that every other state and section of
country where there are any negroes intend to rebel and slay all the
whites they can on the night of the 25th of December, 1835, and assure
him that there are thousands of white men engaged in trying to free
them, who will die by their sides in battle. We have a long ceremony for
the oath, which is administered in the presence of a terrific picture
painted for that purpose, representing the monster who is to deal with
him should he prove unfaithful in the engagements he has entered into.
This picture is highly calculated to make a negro true to his trust, for
he is disposed to be superstitious at best.

"Our black emissaries have the promise of a share in the spoils we may
gain, and we promise to conduct them to Texas should we be defeated,
where they will be free; but we never talk of being defeated. We always
talk of victory and wealth to them. There is no danger in any man, if
you can ever get him once implicated or engaged in a matter. That is the
way we employ our strikers in all things; we have them implicated before
we trust them from our sight.

"This may seem too bold, but that is what I glory in. All the crimes I
have ever committed have been of the most daring; and I have been
successful in all my attempts as yet; and I am confident that I will be
victorious in this matter, as in the robberies which I have in
contemplation; and I will have the pleasure and honor of seeing and
knowing that by my management I have glutted the earth with more human
gore, and destroyed more property, than any other robber who has ever
lived in America, or the known world. I look on the American people as
my common enemy. My clan is strong, brave, and experienced, and rapidly
increasing in strength every day. I should not be surprised if we were
to be two thousand strong by the 25th of December, 1835; and, in
addition to this, I have the advantage of any other leader of banditti
that has ever preceded me, for at least one-half of my Grand Council are
men of high standing, and many of them in honorable and lucrative
offices."

The number of men, more or less prominent, in the different states
included: sixty-one from Tennessee, forty-seven from Mississippi,
forty-six from Arkansas, twenty-five from Kentucky, twenty-seven from
Missouri, twenty-eight from Alabama, thirty-three from Georgia,
thirty-five from South Carolina, thirty-two from North Carolina,
twenty-one from Virginia, twenty-seven from Maryland, sixteen from
Florida, thirty-two from Louisiana. The transient members who made a
habit of traveling from place to place numbered twenty-two; Murrell said
that there was a total list of two thousand men in his band, including
all classes.

To the foregoing sketch of Murrell's life Mr. Alexander Hynds, historian
of Tennessee, adds some facts and comments which will enable the reader
more fully to make his own estimate as to this singular man:

     "The central meeting place of Murrell's band was near an enormous
     cottonwood tree in Mississippi county, Arkansas. It was standing in
     1890, and is perhaps still standing in the wilderness shortly above
     Memphis. His widely scattered bands had a system of signs and
     passwords. Murrell himself was married to the sister of one of his
     gang. He bought a good farm near Denmark, Madison county,
     Tennessee, where he lived as a plain farmer, while he conducted the
     most fearful schemes of rapine and murder from New Orleans up to
     Memphis, St. Louis and Cincinnati.

     "Nature had done much for Murrell. He had a quick mind, a fine
     natural address and great adaptability; and he was as much at ease
     among the refined and cultured as with his own gang. He made a
     special study of criminal law, and knew something of medicine. He
     often palmed himself off as a preacher, and preached in large
     camp-meetings--and some were converted under his ministry! He often
     used his clerical garb in passing counterfeit money. With a clear
     head, cool, fine judgment, and a nature utterly without fear, moral
     or physical, his power over his men never waned. To them he was
     just, fair and amiable. He was a kind husband and brother, and a
     faithful friend. He took great pride in his position and in the
     operations of his gang. This conceit was the only weak spot in his
     nature, and led to his downfall.

     "Stewart, who purports to be Murrell's biographer, made Murrell's
     acquaintance, pretended to join his gang, and playing on his
     vanity, attended a meeting of the gang at the rendezvous at the Big
     Cottonwood, and saw the meeting of the Grand Council. He had
     Murrell arrested, and he was tried, convicted and sent to the
     Tennessee penitentiary in 1834 for ten years. There he worked in
     the blacksmith shops, but by the time he got out, was broken down
     in mind and body, emerging an imbecile and an invalid, to live less
     than a year.

     "Stewart's account holds inconsistencies and inaccuracies, such as
     that many men high in social and official life belonged to
     Murrell's gang, which his published lists do not show. He had
     perhaps 440 to 450 men, scattered from New Orleans to Cincinnati,
     but his downfall spread fear and distrust among them.

     "At Vicksburg, on July 4, 1835, a drunken member of the gang
     threatened to attack the authorities, and was tarred and feathered.
     Others of the gang, or at least several well-known gamblers,
     collected and defied the citizens, and killed the good and brave
     Dr. Bodley. Five men were hung, Hullams, Dutch Bill, North, Smith
     and McCall. The news swept like wildfire through the Mississippi
     Valley and gave heart to the lovers of law and order. At one or two
     other places some were shot, some were hanged, and now and then one
     or two were sent to prison, and thus an end was put to organized
     crime in the Southwest forever; and this closed out the reign of
     the river cutthroats, pirates and gamblers as well."

Thus, as in the case of Sturdevant, lynch law put an effectual end to
outlawry that the law itself could not control.




Chapter V

The Vigilantes of California--_The Greatest Vigilante Movement of the
World_--_History of the California "Stranglers" and Their Methods_.


The world will never see another California. Great gold stampedes there
may be, but under conditions far different from those of 1849.
Transportation has been so developed, travel has become so swift and
easy, that no section can now long remain segregated from the rest of
the world. There is no corner of the earth which may not now be reached
with a celerity impossible in the days of the great rush to the Pacific
Coast. The whole structure of civilization, itself based upon
transportation, goes swiftly forward with that transportation, and the
tent of the miner or adventurer finds immediately erected by its side
the temple of the law.

It was not thus in those early days of our Western history. The law was
left far behind by reason of the exigencies of geography and of
wilderness travel. Thousands of honest men pressed on across the plains
and mountains inflamed, it is true, by the madness of the lust for gold,
but carrying at the outset no wish to escape from the watch-care of the
law. With them went equal numbers of those eager to escape all
restraints of society and law, men intending never to aid in the
uprearing of the social system in new wild lands. Both these elements,
the law-loving and the law-hating, as they advanced _pari-passu_ farther
and farther from the staid world which they had known, noticed the
development of a strange phenomenon: that law, which they had left
behind them, waned in importance with each passing day. The standards of
the old home changed, even as customs changed. A week's journey from the
settlements showed the argonaut a new world. A month hedged it about to
itself, alone, apart, with ideas and values of its own and independent
of all others. A year sufficed to leave that world as distinct as though
it occupied a planet all its own. For that world the divine fire of the
law must be re-discovered, evolved, nay, evoked fresh from chaos even as
the savage calls forth fire from the dry and sapless twigs of the
wilderness.

In the gold country all ideas and principles were based upon new
conditions. Precedents did not exist. Man had gone savage again, and it
was the beginning. Yet this savage, willing to live as a savage in a
land which was one vast encampment, was the Anglo-Saxon savage, and
therefore carried with him that chief trait of the American character,
the principle that what a man earns--not what he steals, but what he
earns--is his and his alone. This principle sowed in ground forbidding
and unpromising was the seed of the law out of which has sprung the
growth of a mighty civilization fit to be called an empire of its own.
The growth and development of law under such conditions offered
phenomena not recorded in the history of any other land or time.

In the first place, and even while in transit, men organized for the
purpose of self-protection, and in this necessary act law-abiding and
criminal elements united. After arriving at the scenes of the gold
fields, such organization was forgotten; even the parties that had
banded together in the Eastern states as partners rarely kept together
for a month after reaching the region where luck, hazard and
opportunity, inextricably blended, appealed to each man to act for
himself and with small reference to others. The first organizations of
the mining camps were those of the criminal element. They were presently
met by the organization of the law and order men. Hard upon the miners'
law came the regularly organized legal machinery of the older states,
modified by local conditions, and irretrievably blended with a politics
more corrupt than any known before or since. Men were busy in picking up
raw gold from the earth, and they paid small attention to courts and
government. The law became an unbridled instrument of evil. Judges of
the courts openly confiscated the property of their enemies, or
sentenced them with no reference to the principles of justice, with as
great disregard for life and liberty as was ever known in the
Revolutionary days of France. Against this manner of government
presently arose the organizations of the law-abiding, the
justice-loving, and these took the law into their own stern hands. The
executive officers of the law, the sheriffs and constables, were in
league to kill and confiscate; and against these the new agency of the
actual law made war, constituting themselves into an arm of essential
government, and openly called themselves Vigilantes. In turn criminals
used the cloak of the Vigilantes to cover their own deeds of lawlessness
and violence. The Vigilantes purged themselves of the false members, and
carried their own title of opprobrium, the "stranglers," with unconcern
or pride. They grew in numbers, the love of justice their lodestone,
until at one time they numbered more than five thousand in the city of
San Francisco alone, and held that community in a grip of lawlessness,
or law, as you shall choose to term it. They set at defiance the chief
executive of the state, erected an armed castle of their own, seized
upon the arms of the militia, defied the government of the United States
and even the United States army! They were, as you shall choose to call
them, criminals, or great and noble men. Seek as you may to-day, you
will never know the full roster of their names, although they made no
concealment of their identity; and no one, to this day, has ever been
able to determine who took the first step in their organization. They
began their labors in California at a time when there had been more than
two thousand murders--five hundred in one year--and not five legal
executions. Their task included the erection of a fit structure of the
law, and, incidentally, the destruction of a corrupt and unworthy
structure claiming the title of the law. In this strange, swift panorama
there is all the story of the social system, all the picture of the
building of that temple of the law which, as Americans, we now revere,
or, at times, still despise and desecrate.

At first the average gold seeker concerned himself little with law,
because he intended to make his fortune quickly and then hasten back
East to his former home; yet, as early as the winter of 1849, there was
elected a legislature which met at San José, a Senate of sixteen members
and an Assembly of thirty-six. In this election the new American vote
was in evidence. The miners had already tired of the semi-military phase
of their government, and had met and adopted a state constitution. The
legislature enacted one hundred and forty new laws in two months, and
abolished all former laws; and then, satisfied with its labors, it left
the enforcement of the laws, in the good old American fashion, to
whomsoever might take an interest in the matter.[D] This is our custom
even to-day. Our great cities of the East are practically all governed,
so far as they are governed at all, by civic leagues, civic federations,
citizens' leagues, business men's associations--all protests at
non-enforcement of the law. This protest in '49 and on the Pacific coast
took a sterner form.

[Footnote D: Tuthill: "History of California."]

At one time the city of San Francisco had three separate and distinct
city councils, each claiming to be the only legal one. In spite of the
new state organization, the law was much a matter of go as you please.
Under such conditions it was no wonder that outlawry began to show its
head in bold and well-organized forms. A party of ruffians, who called
themselves the "Hounds," banded together to run all foreigners out of
the rich camps, and to take their diggings over for themselves. A number
of Chileans were beaten or shot, and their property was confiscated or
destroyed. This was not in accordance with the saving grace of American
justice, which devoted to a man that which he had earned. A counter
organization was promptly formed, and the "Hounds" found themselves
confronted with two hundred "special constables," each with a good
rifle. A mass meeting sat as a court, and twenty of the "Hounds" were
tried, ten of them receiving sentences that never were enforced, but
which had the desired effect. So now, while far to the eastward the
Congress was hotly arguing the question of the admission of California
as a state, she was beginning to show an interest in law and justice
when aroused thereto.

It was difficult material out of which to build a civilized community.
The hardest population of the entire world was there; men savage or
civilized by tradition, heathen or Christian once at least, but now all
Californian. Wealth was the one common thing. The average daily return
in the work of mining ranged from twenty to thirty dollars, and no man
might tell when his fortune might be made by a blow of a pick. Some
nuggets of gold weighing twenty-five pounds were discovered. In certain
diggings men picked pure gold from the rock crevices with a spoon or a
knife point. As to values, they were guessed at, the only currency being
gold dust or nuggets. Prodigality was universal. All the gamblers of the
world met in vulture concourse. There was little in the way of home; of
women almost none. Life was as cheap as gold dust. Let those who liked
bother about statehood and government and politics; the average man was
too busy digging and spending gold to trouble over such matters. The
most shameless men were those found in public office. Wealth and
commerce waxed great, but law and civilization languished. The times
were ripening for the growth of some system of law which would offer
proper protection to life and property. The measure of this need may be
seen from the figures of the production of gold. From 1848 to 1856
California produced between five hundred and six hundred million dollars
in virgin gold. What wonder the courts were weak; and what wonder the
Vigilantes became strong!

There were in California three distinct Vigilante movements, those of
1849, 1851, and 1856, the earliest applying rather to the outlying
mining camps than to the city of San Francisco. In 1851, seeing that the
courts made no attempt to punish criminals, a committee was formed which
did much toward enforcing respect for the principles of justice, if not
of law. On June 11 they hanged John Jenkins for robbing a store. A month
later they hanged James Stuart for murdering a sheriff. In August of the
same summer they took out of jail and hanged Whittaker and McKenzie,
Australian ex-convicts, whom they had tried and sentenced, but who had
been rescued by the officers of the law. Two weeks later this committee
disbanded. They paid no attention to the many killings that were going
on over land titles and the like, but confined themselves to punishing
men who had committed intolerable crimes. Theft was as serious as
murder, perhaps more so, in the creed of the time and place. The list of
murders reached appalling dimensions. The times were sadly out of joint.
The legislature was corrupt, graft was rampant--though then unknown by
that name--and the entire social body was restless, discontented, and
uneasy. Politics had become a fine art. The judiciary, lazy and corrupt,
was held in contempt. The dockets of the courts were full, and little
was done to clear them effectively. Criminals did as they liked and went
unwhipped of justice. It was truly a day of violence and license.

Once more the sober and law-loving men of California sent abroad word,
and again the Vigilantes assembled. In 1853 they hanged two Mexicans for
horse stealing, and also a bartender who had shot a citizen near Shasta.
At Jackson they hanged another Mexican for horse stealing, and at
Volcano, in 1854, they hanged a man named Macy for stabbing an old and
helpless man. In this instance vengeance was very swift, for the
murderer was executed within half an hour after his deed. The haste
caused certain criticism when, in the same month one Johnson was hanged
for stabbing a man named Montgomery, at Iowa Hill, who later recovered.
At Los Angeles three men were sentenced to death by the local court, but
the Supreme Court issued a stay for two of them, Brown and Lee. The
people asserted that all must die together, and the mayor of the city
was of the same mind. The third man, Alvitre, was hanged legally on
January 12, 1855. On that day the mayor resigned his office to join the
Vigilantes. Brown was taken out of jail and hanged in spite of the
decision of the Supreme Court. The people were out-running the law. That
same month they hanged another murderer for killing the treasurer of
Tuolumne county. In the following month they hanged three more cattle
thieves in Contra Costa county, and followed this by hanging a horse
thief in Oakland. A larger affair threatened in the following summer,
when thirty-six Mexicans were arrested for killing a party of Americans.
For a time it was proposed to hang all thirty-six, but sober counsel
prevailed and only three were hanged; this after formal jury trial.
Unknown bandits waylaid and killed Isaac B. Wall and T. S. Williamson of
Monterey, and, that same month U. S. Marshal William H. Richardson was
shot by Charles Cora in the streets of San Francisco. The people
grumbled. There was no certainty that justice would ever reach these
offenders. The reputation of the state was ruined, not by the acts of
the Vigilantes, but by those of unscrupulous and unprincipled men in
office and upon the bench. The government was run by gamblers, ruffians,
and thugs. The good men of the state began to prepare for a general
movement of purification and the installation of an actual law. The
great Vigilante movement of 1856 was the result.

The immediate cause of this last organization was the murder of James
King, editor of the _Bulletin_, by James P. Casey. Casey, after shooting
King, was hurried off to jail by his own friends, and there was
protected by a display of military force. King lingered for six days
after he was shot, and the state of public opinion was ominous. Cora,
who had killed Marshal Richardson, had never been punished, and there
seemed no likelihood that Casey would be. The local press was divided.
The religious papers, the _Pacific_ and the _Christian Advocate_, both
openly declared that Casey ought to be hanged. The clergy took up the
matter sternly, and one minister of the Gospel, Rev. J. A. Benton, of
Sacramento, gave utterance to this remarkable but well-grounded
statement: "_A people can be justified in recalling delegated power and
resuming its exercise._" Before we hasten to criticize sweepingly under
the term "mob law" such work as this of the Vigilantes, it will be well
for us to weigh that utterance, and to apply it to conditions of our own
times; to-day is well-nigh as dangerous to American liberties as were
the wilder days of California.

Now, summoned by some unknown command, armed men appeared in the streets
of San Francisco, twenty-four companies in all, with perhaps fifty men
in each company. The Vigilantes had organized again. They brought a
cannon and placed it against the jail gate, and demanded that Casey be
surrendered to them. There was no help for it, and Casey went away
handcuffed, to face a court where political influence would mean
nothing. An hour later the murderer Cora was taken from his cell, and
was hastened away to join Casey in the headquarters building of the
Vigilantes. A company of armed and silent men marched on each side of
the carriage containing the prisoner. The two men were tried in formal
session of the Committee, each having counsel, and all evidence being
carefully weighed.

King died on May 20, 1856, and on May 22d was buried with popular
honors, a long procession of citizens following the body to the
cemetery. A popular subscription was started, and in a brief time over
thirty thousand dollars was raised for the benefit of his widow and
children. When the long procession filed back into the city, it was to
witness, swinging from a beam projecting from a window of Committee
headquarters, the bodies of Casey and Cora.

The Committee now arrested two more men, not for a capital crime, but
for one which lay back of a long series of capital crimes--the stuffing
of ballot-boxes and other election frauds. These men were Billy Mulligan
and the prize-fighter known as Yankee Sullivan. Although advised that he
would have a fair trial and that the death penalty would not be passed
upon him, Yankee Sullivan committed suicide in his cell. The entire
party of lawyers and judges were arrayed against the Committee,
naturally enough. Judge Terry, of the Supreme Court, issued a writ of
_habeas corpus_ for Mulligan. The Committee ignored the sheriff who was
sent to serve the writ. They cleared the streets in front of
headquarters, established six cannon in front of their rooms, put loaded
swivels on top of the roof and mounted a guard of a hundred riflemen.
They brought bedding and provisions to their quarters, mounted a huge
triangle on the roof for a signal to their men all over the city,
arranged the interior of their rooms in the form of a court and, in
short, set themselves up as the law, openly defying their own Supreme
Court of the state. So far from being afraid of the vengeance of the
law, they arrested two more men for election frauds, Chas. P. Duane and
"Woolly" Kearney. All their prisoners were guarded in cells within the
headquarters building.

The opposition to the Committee now organized in turn under the name of
the "Law and Order Men," and held a public meeting. This was numerously
attended by members of the Vigilante Committee, whose books were now
open for enrollment. Not even the criticism of their own friends stayed
these men in their resolution. They went even further. Governor Johnson
issued a proclamation to them to disband and disperse. They paid no more
attention to this than they had to Judge Terry's writ of _habeas
corpus_. The governor threatened them with the militia, but it was not
enough to frighten them. General Sherman resigned his command in the
state militia, and counseled moderation at so dangerous a time. Many of
the militia turned in their rifles to the Committee, which got other
arms from vessels in the harbor, and from carelessly guarded armories.
Halting at no responsibility, a band of the Committee even boarded a
schooner which was carrying down a cargo of rifles from the governor to
General Howard at San Francisco, and seized the entire lot. Shortly
after this they confiscated a second shipment which the governor was
sending down from Sacramento in the same way; thus seizing property of
the federal government. If there was such a crime as high treason, they
committed it, and did so openly and without hesitation. Governor
Johnson contented himself with drawing up a statement of the situation,
which was sent down to President Pierce at Washington, with the request
that he instruct naval officers on the Pacific station to supply arms to
the State of California, which had been despoiled by certain of its
citizens. President Pierce turned over the matter to his
attorney-general, Caleb Cushing, who rendered an opinion saying that
Governor Johnson had not yet exhausted the state remedies, and that the
United States government could not interfere.

Little remained for the Committee to do to show its resolution to act as
the State _pro tempore_. That little it now proceeded to do by
practically suspending the Supreme Court of California. In making an
arrest of a witness wanted by the Committee, Sterling A. Hopkins, one of
the policemen retained for work by the Committee, was stabbed in the
throat by Judge Terry, of the Supreme Bench, who was very bitter against
all members of the Committee. It was supposed that the wound would prove
fatal, and at once the Committee sounded the call for general assembly.
The city went into two hostile camps, Terry and his friend, Dr. Ashe,
taking refuge in the armory where the "Law and Order" faction kept
their arms. The members of the Vigilante Committee besieged this place,
and presently took charge of Terry and Ashe, as prisoners. Then the
scouts of the Committee went out after the arms of all the armories
belonging to the governor and the "Law and Order" men who supported him,
the lawyers and politicians who felt that their functions were being
usurped. Two thousand rifles were taken, and the opposing party was left
without arms. The entire state, so to speak, was now in the hands of the
"Committee of Vigilance," a body of men, quiet, law-loving,
law-enforcing, but of course technically traitors and criminals. The
parallel of this situation has never existed elsewhere in American
history.

Had Hopkins died the probability is that Judge Terry would have been
hanged by the Committee, but fortunately he did not die. Terry lay a
prisoner in the cell assigned him at the Committee's rooms for seven
weeks, by which time Hopkins had recovered from the wound given him by
Terry. The case became one of national interest, and tirades against
"the Stranglers" were not lacking; but the Committee went on enrolling
men. And it did not open its doors for its prisoners, although appeal
was made to Congress in Terry's behalf--an appeal which was referred to
the Committee on Judiciary, and so buried.

Terry was finally released, much to the regret of many of the Committee,
who thought he should have been punished. The executive committee called
together the board of delegates, and issued a statement showing that
death and banishment were the only penalties optional with them. Death
they could not inflict, because Hopkins had recovered; and banishment
they thought impractical at that time, as it might prolong discussion
indefinitely, and enforce a longer term in service than the Committee
cared for. It was the earnest wish of all to disband at the first moment
that they considered their state and city fit to take care of
themselves, and the sacredness of the ballot-box again insured. To
assure this latter fact, they had arrayed themselves against the federal
government, as certainly they had against the state government.

The Committee now hanged two more murderers--Hetherington and Brace--the
former a gambler from St. Louis, the latter a youth of New York
parentage, twenty-one years of age, but hardened enough to curse
volubly upon the scaffold. By the middle of August, 1856, they had no
more prisoners in charge, and were ready to turn the city over to its
own system of government. Their report, published in the following fall,
showed they had hanged four men and banished many others, besides
frightening out of the country a large criminal population that did not
tarry for arrest and trial.

If opinion was divided to some extent in San Francisco, where those
stirring deeds occurred, the sentiment of the outlying communities of
California was almost a unit in favor of the Vigilantes, and their
action received the sincere flattery of imitation, as half a score of
criminals learned to their sorrow on impromptu scaffolds. There was no
large general organization in any other community, however. After a time
some of the banished men came back, and many damage suits were argued
later in the courts; but small satisfaction came to those claimants, and
few men who knew of the deeds of the "Committee of Vigilance" ever cared
to discuss them. Indeed it was practically certain that any man who ever
served on a Western vigilance committee finished his life with sealed
lips. Had he ventured to talk of what he knew he would have met
contempt or something harsher.

A political capital was made out of the situation in San Francisco. The
"Committee of Vigilance" felt that it had now concluded its work and was
ready to go back to civil life. On August 18, 1856, the Committee
marched openly in review through the streets of the city, five thousand
one hundred and thirty-seven men in line, with three companies of
artillery, eighteen cannon, a company of dragoons, and a medical staff
of forty odd physicians. There were in this body one hundred and fifty
men who had served in the old Committee in 1851. After the parade the
men halted, the assemblage broke up into companies, the companies into
groups; and thus, quietly, with no vaunting of themselves and no
concealment of their acts, there passed away one of the most singular
and significant organizations of American citizens ever known. They did
this with the quiet assertion that if their services were again needed,
they would again assemble; and they printed a statement covering their
actions in detail, showing to any fair-minded man that what they had
done was indeed for the good of the whole community, which had been
wronged by those whom it had elected to power, those who had set
themselves up as masters where they had been chosen as servants.

The "Committee of Vigilance" of San Francisco was made up of men from
all walks of life and all political parties. It had any amount of money
at its command that it required, for its members were of the best and
most influential citizens. It maintained, during its existence, quarters
unique in their way, serving as arms-room, trial court, fortress, and
prison. It was not a mob, but a grave and orderly band of men, and its
deliberations were formal and exact, its labors being divided among
proper sub-committees and boards. The quarters were kept open day and
night, always ready for swift action, if necessary. It had an executive
committee, which upon occasion conferred with a board of delegates
composed of three men from each subdivision of the general body. The
executive committee consisted of thirty-three members, and its decision
was final; but it could not enforce a death penalty except on a
two-thirds vote of those present. It had a prosecuting attorney, and it
tried no prisoner without assigning to him competent counsel. It had
also a police force, with a chief of police and a sheriff with several
deputies. In short, it took over the government, and was indeed the
government, municipal and state in one. Recent as was its life, its
deeds to-day are well-nigh forgotten. Though opinion may be still
divided in certain quarters, California need not be ashamed of this
"Committee of Vigilance." She should be proud of it, for it was largely
through its unthanked and dangerous safeguarding of the public interests
that California gained her social system of to-day.

In all the history of American desperadoism and of the movements which
have checked it, there is no page more worth study than this from the
story of the great Golden State. The moral is a sane, clean, and strong
one. The creed of the "Committee of Vigilance" is one which we might
well learn to-day; and its practice would leave us with more dignity of
character than we can claim, so long as we content ourselves merely with
outcry and criticism, with sweeping accusation of our unfaithful public
servants, and without seeing that they are punished. There is nothing
but manhood and freedom and justice in the covenant of the Committee.
That covenant all American citizens should be ready to sign and live up
to: "We do bind ourselves each unto the other by a solemn oath to do and
perform every just and lawful act for the maintenance of law and order,
_and to sustain the laws when faithfully and properly administered_. But
we are determined that no thief, burglar, incendiary, assassin,
_ballot-box stuffer or other disturber of the peace_, shall escape
punishment, either by quibbles of the law, the carelessness of the
police or a laxity of those who pretend to administer justice."

What a man earns, that is his--such was the lesson of California.
Self-government is our right as a people--that is what the Vigilantes
said. When the laws failed of execution, then it was the people's right
to resume the power that they had delegated, or which had been usurped
from them--that is their statement as quoted by one of the ablest of
many historians of this movement. The people might withdraw authority
when faithless servants used it to thwart justice--that was what the
Vigilantes preached. It is good doctrine to-day.




Chapter VI

The Outlaw of the Mountains--_The Gold Stampedes of the '60's_--_Armed
Bandits of the Mountain Mining Camps_.


The greatest of American gold stampedes, and perhaps the greatest of the
world, not even excepting that of Australia, was that following upon the
discovery of gold in California. For twenty years all the West was mad
for gold. No other way would serve but the digging of wealth directly
from the soil. Agriculture was too slow, commerce too tame, to satisfy
the bold population of the frontier. The history of the first struggle
for mining claims in California--one stampede after another, as this,
that and the other "strike" was reported in new localities--was repeated
all over the vast region of the auriferous mountain lands lying between
the plains and California, which were swiftly prospected by men who had
now learned well the prospector's trade. The gold-hunters lapped back on
their own trails, and, no longer content with California, began to
prospect lower Oregon, upper Idaho, and Western Montana. Walla Walla was
a supply point for a time. Florence was a great mountain market, and
Lewiston. One district after another sprang into prominence, to fade
away after a year or two of feverish life. The placers near Bannack
caught a wild set of men, who surged back from California. Oro Fino was
a temporary capital; then the fabulously rich placer which made Alder
Gulch one of the quickly perished but still unforgotten diggings.

The flat valley of this latter gulch housed several "towns," but was
really for a dozen miles a continuous string of miners' cabins. The city
of Helena is built on the tailings of these placer washings, and its
streets are literally paved with gold even to-day. Here in 1863, while
the great conflict between North and South was raging, a great community
of wild men, not organized into anything fit to be called society,
divided and fought bitterly for control of the apparently exhaustless
wealth which came pouring from the virgin mines. These clashing
factions repeated, in intensified form, the history of California. They
were even more utterly cut off from all the world. Letters and papers
from the states had to reach the mountains by way of California, via the
Horn or the Isthmus. Touch with the older civilization was utterly lost;
of law there was none.

Upon the social horizon now appeared the sinister figure of the trained
desperado, the professional bad man. The business of outlawry was turned
into a profession, one highly organized, relatively safe and extremely
lucrative. There was wealth to be had for the asking or the taking. Each
miner had his buckskin purse filled with native gold. This dust was like
all other dust. It could not be traced nor identified; and the old
saying, "'Twas mine, 'tis his," might here of all places in the world
most easily become true. Checks, drafts, currency as we know it now, all
the means by which civilized men keep record of their property
transactions, were unknown. The gold-scales established the only
currency, and each man was his own banker, obliged to be his own peace
officer, and the defender of his own property.

Now our desperado appeared, the man who had killed his man, or, more
likely, several men, and who had not been held sternly to an accounting
for his acts; the man with the six-shooter and the skill to use it more
swiftly and accurately than the average man; the man with the mind which
did not scruple at murder. He found much to encourage him, little to
oppose him. "The crowd from both East and West had now arrived. The town
was full of gold-hunters. Expectation lighted up the countenance of
every new-comer. Few had yet realized the utter despair of failure in a
mining camp. In the presence of vice in all its forms, men who were
staid and exemplary at home laid aside their morality like a useless
garment, and yielded to the seductive influences spread for their ruin.
The gambling-shops and hurdy-gurdy saloons--beheld for the first time by
many of these fortune-seekers--lured them on step by step, until many of
them abandoned all thought of the object they had in pursuit for lives
of shameful and criminal indulgence. The condition of society thus
produced was fatal to all attempts at organization, either for
protection or good order."

Yet the same condition made opportunity for those who did not wish to
see a society established. Wherever the law-abiding did not organize,
the bandits did; and the strength of their party, the breadth and
boldness of its operations, and the length of time it carried on its
unmolested operations, form one of the most extraordinary incidents in
American history. They killed, robbed, and terrorized over hundreds of
miles of mountain country, for years setting at defiance all attempts at
their restraint. They recognized no command except that of their
"chief," whose title was always open to contest, and who gained his own
position only by being more skilful, more bloodthirsty, and more
unscrupulous than his fellows.

Henry Plummer, the most important captain of these cutthroats of the
mountains, had a hundred or more men in his widely scattered criminal
confederacy. More than one hundred murders were committed by these
banditti in the space of three years. Many others were, without doubt,
committed and never traced. Dead bodies were common in those hills, and
often were unidentified. The wanderer from the States usually kept his
own counsel. None knew who his family might be; and that family,
missing a member who disappeared into the maw of the great West of that
day of danger, might never know the fate of the one mysteriously
vanished.

These robbers had their confederates scattered in all ranks of life.
Plummer himself was sheriff of his county, and had confederates in
deputies or city marshals. This was a strange feature of this old
desperadoism in the West--it paraded often in the guise of the law. We
shall find further instances of this same phenomenon. Employés, friends,
officials--there was none that one might trust. The organization of the
robbers even extended to the stage lines, and a regular system of
communication existed by which the allies advised each other when and
where such and such a passenger was going, with such and such an amount
of gold upon him. The holding up of the stage was something regularly
expected, and the traveler who had any money or valuables drew a long
breath when he reached a region where there was really a protecting law.
Men were shot down in the streets on little or no provocation, and the
murderer boasted of his crime and defied punishment. The dance-halls
were run day and night. The drinking of whiskey, and, moreover, bad
whiskey, was a thing universal. Vice was everywhere and virtue was not.
Those few who had an aim and an ambition in life were long in the
minority and, in the welter of a general license, they might not
recognize each other and join hands. Murder and pillage ruled, until at
length the spirit of law and order, born anew of necessity, grew and
gained power as it did in most early communities of the West. How these
things in time took place may best be seen by reference to the bloody
biographies of some of the most reckless desperadoes ever seen in any
land.




Chapter VII

Henry Plummer--_A Northern Bad Man_--_The Head of the Robber Band in the
Montana Mining Country_--_A Man of Brains and Ability, but a
Cold-Blooded Murderer_.


Henry Plummer was for several years in the early '60's the "chief" of
the widely extended band of robbers and murderers who kept the
placer-mining fields of Montana and Idaho in a state of terror. Posing
part of the time as an officer of the law, he was all the time the
leader in the reign of lawlessness. He was always ready for combat, and
he so relied upon his own skill that he would even give his antagonist
the advantage--or just enough advantage to leave himself sure to kill
him. His victims in duels of this sort were many, and, as to his victims
in cold-blooded robbery, in which death wiped out the record, no one
will ever know the list.

Plummer was born in Connecticut in 1837, and, until his departure as a
young man for the West, he was all that might be expected of one brought
up under the chastening influences of a New England home. He received a
good education, and became a polished, affable, and gentlemanly
appearing man. He was about five feet ten, possibly five feet eleven
inches in height, and weighed about one hundred and sixty pounds, being
rather slender in appearance. His face was handsome and his demeanor
always frank and open, although he was quiet and did not often talk
unless accosted. His voice was low and pleasant, and he had no bravado
or swagger about him. His eye was light in color and singularly devoid
of expression. Two features gave him a sinister look--his forehead,
which was low and brutish, and his eye, which was cold and fish-like.
His was a strong, well-keyed nervous organization. He was quick as a cat
when in action, though apparently suave and easy in disposition. He was
a good pistol shot, perhaps the best of all the desperadoes who infested
Idaho and Montana at that time. Not even in his cups did he lose control
of voice and eye and weapon. He was always ready--a cool, quiet,
self-possessed, well-regulated killing machine.

At the date of Plummer's arrival in the mining country, the town of
Lewiston, Idaho, was the emporium of a wide region then embraced under
the name of Idaho Territory; the latter also including Montana at that
time. Where his life had been spent previous to that is not known, but
it is thought that he came over from California. Plummer set up as a
gambler, and this gave him the key to the brotherhood of the bad.
Gamblers usually stick together pretty closely, and institute a sort of
free-masonry of their own; so that Plummer was not long in finding,
among men of his own profession and their associates, a number of others
whom he considered safe to take into his confidence. Every man accepted
by Plummer was a murderer. He would have no weaklings. No one can tell
how many victims his associates had had before they went into his
alliance; but it is sure that novices in man-killing were not desired,
nor any who had not been proved of nerve. Plummer soon had so many men
that he set up a rendezvous at points on all the trails leading out from
Lewiston to such mines as were producing any gold. One robbery followed
another, until the band threw off all restraint and ran the towns as
they liked, paying for what they took when they felt like it, and
laughing at the protests of the minority of the population, which was
placed in the hard strait of being in that country and unable to get out
without being robbed. It was the intention to seize the property of
every man who was there and who was not accepted as a member of the
gang.

One killing after another occurred on the trails, and man after man was
lost and never traced. Assaults were made upon many men who escaped, but
no criminal could be located, and, indeed, there was no law by which any
of them could be brought to book. The express riders were fired upon and
robbed and the pack trains looted. No man expected to cross the mountain
trails without meeting some of the robbers, and, when he did meet them,
he expected to be killed if he made resistance, for they outnumbered the
parties they attacked in nearly all instances. The outlaws were now
indeed about three times as numerous as those not in sympathy with them.

Rendered desperate by this state of affairs, a few resolute citizens who
wanted law and order found each other out at last and organized into a
vigilance committee, remembering the success of the Vigilantes of
California, whose work was still recent history. Plummer himself was
among the first to join this embryonic vigilante movement, as was the
case in so many other similar movements in other parts of the West,
where the criminal joined the law-loving in order to find out what the
latter intended to do. His address was such as to disarm completely all
suspicion, and he had full knowledge of facts which enabled him to
murder for vengeance as well as for gain.

After Oro Fino was worked out as a placer field, the prospectors located
other grounds east of the Salmon River range, at Elk City and Florence,
and soon Lewiston was forsaken, all the population trooping off over the
mountains to the new fields. This broke up the vigilante movement in its
infancy, and gave Plummer a longer lease of life for his plans. All
those who had joined the vigilante movement were marked men. One after
another they were murdered, none knew by whom, or why. Masked robbers
were seen every day along the trails leading between one remote mining
camp and another, but no one suspected Henry Plummer, who was serving
well in his double rôle.

Meantime, additional placer grounds had been discovered a hundred and
fifty miles south of Florence, on the Boise river, and some valuable
strikes were also made far to the north, at the upper waters of the
Beaverhead. All the towns to the westward were now abandoned, and the
miners left Florence as madly as they had rushed to it from Oro Fino and
Elk City. West Bannack and East Bannack were now all the cry. To these
new points, as may be supposed, the organized band of robbers fled with
the others. Plummer, who had tried Elk City, Deer Lodge, and other
points, now appeared at Bannack.

One after another reports continued to come of placers discovered here
and there in the upper Rockies. Among all these, the strikes on Gold
Creek proved to be the most extensive and valuable. A few Eastern men,
almost by accident, had found fair "pay" there, and returned to that
locality when they found themselves unable to get across the
snow-covered mountains to Florence. These few men at the Gold Creek
diggings got large additions from expeditions made up in Denver and
bound for Florence, who also were unable to get across the Salmon River
mountains. Yet others came out in the summer of 1862, by way of the
upper plains and the Missouri river, so that the accident of the season,
so to speak, turned aside the traffic intended to reach Florence into
quite another region. This fact, as events proved, had much to do with
the later fate of Henry Plummer and his associates.

These Eastern men were different from those who had been schooled in the
mines of the Pacific Slope. They still clung to law and order; and they
did not propose to be robbed. The first news of the strikes brought over
the advance guard of the roughs who had been running the other camps;
and, as soon as these were unmasked by acts of their own, the little
advance guard of civilization shot one of them, Arnett, and hung two
others, Jernigan and Spillman. This was the real beginning of a
permanent vigilante force in Montana. It afforded perhaps the only known
instance of a man being buried with a six-shooter in one hand and a hand
of cards in the other. Arnett was killed in a game of cards, and died
with his death grip thus fixed.

The new diggings did not at first prove themselves, and the camp at
Bannack, on Grasshopper Creek, was more prosperous. Henry Plummer,
therefore, elected Bannack as his headquarters. Others of the loosely
connected banditti began to drop into Bannack from other districts, and
Plummer was soon surrounded by his clan and kin in crime. George Ives,
Bill Mitchell, Charlie Reeves, Cy Skinner, and others began operations
on the same lines which had so distinguished them at the earlier
diggings, west of the range. In a few weeks Bannack was as bad as
Lewiston or Florence had ever been. In fact, it became so bad that the
Vigilantes began to show their teeth, although they confined their
sentences to banishment. The black sheep and the white began now to be
segregated.

Plummer, shrewd to see the drift of opinion, saw that he must now play
his hand out to the finish, that he could not now reform. He accordingly
laid his plans to kill Jack Crawford, who was chosen as miners' sheriff.
Plummer undertook one expedient after another to draw Crawford into a
quarrel, in which he knew he could kill him; for Plummer's speed with
the pistol had been proved when he killed Jack Cleveland, one of his own
best gun-fighters. Rumor ran that he was the best pistol shot in the
Rockies and as bad a man as the worst. Plummer thought that Crawford
suspected him of belonging to the bandits, and so doomed him. Crawford
was wary, and defeated three separate attempts to waylay and kill him,
besides avoiding several quarrels that were thrust upon him by Plummer
or his men. Dick Phleger, a friend of Crawford, was also marked by
Plummer, who challenged him to fight with pistols, as he frequently had
challenged Crawford. Phleger was a braver man than Crawford, but he
declined the duel. Plummer would have killed them both. He only wanted
the appearance of an "even break," with the later plea of
"self-defence," which has shielded so many bad men from punishment for
murder.

Plummer now tried treachery, and told Crawford they would be friends.
All the time he was hunting a chance to kill him. At length he held
Crawford up in a restaurant, and stood waiting for him with a rifle. A
friend handed Crawford a rifle, and the latter slipped up and took a
shot from the corner of the house at Plummer, who was across the street.
The ball struck Plummer's right arm and tore it to pieces. Crawford
missed him with a second shot, and Plummer walked back to his own
cabin. Here he had a long siege with his wound, refusing to allow his
arm to be amputated, since he knew he might as well be dead as so
crippled. He finally recovered, although the ball was never removed and
the bone never knit. The ball lodged in his wrist and was found there
after his death, worn smooth as silver by the action of the bones.
Crawford escaped down the Missouri river, to which he fled at Fort
Benton. He never came back to the country. Plummer went on practising
with the six-shooter with his left hand, and became a very good
left-hand shot. He knew that his only safety lay in his skill with
weapons.

Plummer's physician was Dr. Glick, who operated under cover of a
shotgun, and with the cheerful assurance that if he killed Plummer by
accident, he himself would be killed. After that Glick dressed the
wounds of more than one outlaw, but dared not tell of it. Plummer
admitted to him at last that these were his men and told Glick he would
kill him if he ever breathed a word of this confidence. So the knowledge
of the existence of the banditti was known to one man for a long time.

As to Bannack, it was one of the wildest camps ever known in any land.
Pistol fire was heard incessantly, and one victim after another was
added to the list. George Ives, Johnny Cooper, George Carrhart, Hayes
Lyons, Cy Skinner, and others of the toughs were now open associates of
the leading spirit, Plummer. The condition of lawlessness and terror was
such that all the decent men would have gone back to the States, but the
same difficulties that had kept them from getting across to Florence now
kept them from getting back East. The winter held them prisoners.

Henry Plummer was now elected sheriff for the Bannack mining district,
to succeed Crawford, whom he had run out of the country. It seems very
difficult to understand how this could have occurred; but it will serve
to show the numerical strength of Plummer's party. The latter, now
married, professed to have reformed. In reality, he was deeper in
deviltry than ever in his life.

The diggings at Gold Creek and Bannack were now eclipsed by the
sensational discoveries on the famous Alder Gulch, one of the phenomenal
placers of the world, and the most productive ever known in America. The
stampede was fast and furious to these new diggings. In ten days the
gulch was staked out for twelve miles, and the cabins of the miners
were occupied for all of that distance, and scattered over a long, low
flat, whose vegetation was quickly swept away. The new camp that sprung
up on one end of this bar was called Virginia City. It need not be said
that among the first settlers there were the outlaws earlier mentioned,
with several others: Jack Gallagher, Buck Stinson, Ned Ray, and others,
these three named being "deputies" of "Sheriff" Plummer. A sort of court
was formed for trying disputed mining claims. Charley Forbes was clerk
of this court, and incidentally one of Plummer's band! This clerk and
these deputies killed one Dillingham, whom they suspected of informing a
friend of a robbery planned to make away with him on the trail from
Bannack to Virginia City. They were "tried" by the court and freed.
Hayes Lyons admitted privately that Plummer had told him to kill the
informer Dillingham. The invariable plan of this bloodthirsty man was to
destroy unfavorable testimony by means of death.

The unceasing flood of gold from the seemingly exhaustless gulch caused
three or four more little camps or towns to spring up; but Virginia City
now took the palm for frontier reputation in hardness. Ten millions in
"dust" was washed out in one year. Every one had gold, sacks and cans of
it. The wild license of the place was unspeakably vitiating. Fights with
weapons were incessant. Rude dance halls and saloons were crowded with
truculent, armed men in search of trouble. Churches and schools were
unknown. Tents, log cabins, and brush shanties made the residences.
"Hacks rattled to and fro between the several towns, freighted with
drunken and rowdy humanity of both sexes. Citizens of acknowledged
respectability often walked, more often perhaps rode side by side on
horseback, with noted courtesans, in open day, through the crowded
streets, and seemingly suffered no harm in reputation. Pistols flashed,
bowie-knives flourished, oaths filled the air. This was indeed the reign
of unbridled license, and men who at first regarded it with disgust and
terror, by constant exposure soon learned to become part of it, and to
forget that they had ever been aught else. Judges, lawyers, doctors,
even clergymen, could not claim exemption."

This was in 1863. At that time, the nearest capitals were Olympia, on
Puget Sound; Yankton, two thousand miles away; and Lewiston, seven
hundred miles away. What machinery of the law was there to hinder
Plummer and his men? What better field than this one, literally
overflowing with gold, could they have asked for their operations? And
what better chief than Plummer?

His next effort was to be appointed deputy United States marshal, and he
received the indorsement of the leading men of Bannack. Plummer
afterward tried several times to kill Nathaniel P. Langford, who caused
his defeat, but was unsuccessful in getting the opportunity he sought.

From Bannack to Salt Lake City was about five hundred miles. Mails by
this time came in from Salt Lake City, which was the supply point. If a
man wanted to send out gold to his people in the States, it had to go
over this long trail across the wild regions. There was no mail service,
and no express office nearer than Salt Lake. Merchants sent out their
funds by private messenger. Every such journey was a risk of death.
Plummer had clerks in every institution that was making money, and these
kept him posted as to the times when shipments of dust were about to be
made; they also told him when any well-staked miner was going out to
the States. Plummer's men were posted all along these mountain trails.
No one will ever know how many men were killed in all on the Salt Lake
trail.

There was a stage also between Bannack and Virginia City, and this was
regarded as a legitimate and regular booty producer by the gang.
Whenever a rich passenger took stage, a confederate at the place put a
mark on the vehicle so that it could be read at the next stop. At this
point there was sure to be others of the gang, who attended to further
details. Sometimes two or three thousand dollars would be taken from a
single passenger. A stage often carried fifteen or twenty thousand
dollars in dust. Plummer knew when and where and how each stage was
robbed, but in his capacity as sheriff covered up the traces of all his
associates.

The robbers who did the work were usually masked, and although
suspicions were rife and mutterings began to grow louder, there was no
actual evidence against Plummer until one day he held up a young man by
name of Tilden, who voiced his belief that he knew the man who had held
him up. Further evidence was soon to follow. A pack-train, bound for
Salt Lake, had no less than eighty thousand dollars in dust in its
charge, and Plummer had sent out Dutch John and Steve Marshland to hold
up the train. The freighters were too plucky, and both the bandits were
wounded, and so marked, although for the time they escaped. George Ives
also was recognized by one or two victims and began to be watched on
account of his numerous open murders.

At length, the dead body of a young man named Tiebalt was found in a
thicket near Alder Gulch, under circumstances showing a revolting
murder. At last the slumbering spirit of the Vigilantes began to awaken.
Two dozen men of the camp went out and arrested Long John, George Ives,
Alex Carter, Whiskey Bill, Bob Zachary, and Johnny Cooper. These men
were surprised in their camp, and among their long list of weapons were
some that had been taken from men who had been robbed or murdered. These
weapons were identified by friends. Old Tex was another man taken in
charge, and George Hilderman yet another. All these men wanted a "jury
trial," and wanted it at Virginia City, where Plummer would have
official influence enough to get his associates released! The captors,
however, were men from Nevada, the other leading camp in Alder Gulch,
and they took their prisoners there.

At once a Plummer man hastened out on horseback to get the chief on the
ground, riding all night across the mountains to Bannack to carry the
news that the citizens had at last rebelled against anarchy, robbery,
and murder. On the following morning, two thousand men had gathered at
Nevada City, and had resolved to try the outlaws. As there was rivalry
between Virginia and Nevada camps, a jury was made up of twenty-four
men, twelve from each camp. The miners' court, most dread of all
tribunals, was in session.

Some forms of the law were observed. Long John was allowed to turn
state's evidence. He swore that George Ives had killed Tiebalt, and
declared that he shot him while Tiebalt was on his knees praying, after
he had been told that he must die. Then a rope was put around his neck
and he was dragged to a place of concealment in the thicket where the
body was found. Tiebalt was not dead while so dragged, for his hands
were found full of grass and twigs which he had clutched. Ives was
condemned to death, and the law and order men were strong enough to
suppress the armed disturbance at once started by his friends, none of
whom could realize that the patient citizens were at last taking the law
into their own hands. A scaffold was improvised and Ives was hung,--the
first of the Plummer gang to meet retribution. The others then in
custody were allowed to go under milder sentences.

The Vigilantes now organized with vigor and determination. One bit of
testimony was added to another, and one man now dared to voice his
suspicions to another. Twenty-five determined men set out to secure
others of the gang now known to have been united in this long
brotherhood. Some of these men were now fleeing the country, warned by
the fate of Ives; but the Vigilantes took Red Yager and Buck Stinson and
Ned Ray, two of them Plummer's deputies, as well as another confederate
named Brown. The party stopped at the Lorain Ranch, near a cottonwood
grove, and tried their prisoners without going into town. Red Yager
confessed in full before he was hung, and it was on his testimony that
the whole secret league of robbers was exposed and eventually brought to
justice. He gave the following list:

Henry Plummer was chief of the gang; Bill Bunton, stool-pigeon and
second in command; George Brown, secretary; Sam Bunton, roadster; Cyrus
Skinner, fence, spy and roadster; George Shears, horse thief and
roadster; Frank Parish, horse thief and roadster; Bill Hunter, telegraph
man and roadster; Ned Ray, council-room keeper at Bannack City; George
Ives, Stephen Marshland, Dutch John (Wagner), Alex Carter, Whiskey Bill
(Graves), Johnny Cooper, Buck Stinson, Mexican Frank, Bob Zachary, Boone
Helm, Clubfoot George (Lane), Billy Terwilliger, Gad Moore, were
roadsters.

The noose was now tightening around the neck of the outlaw, Henry
Plummer, whose adroitness had so long stood him in good stead. The
honest miners found that their sheriff was the leader of the outlaws!
His doom was said then and there, with that of all these others.

A party of the Virginia City law and order men slipped over to Bannack,
Henry Plummer's home. In a few hours the news had spread of what had
happened at the other camps, and a branch organization of the Vigilantes
was formed for Bannack. Stinson and Ray were now arrested, and then
Plummer himself, the chief, the brains of all this long-secret band of
marauders. He was surprised with his coat and arms off, and taken
prisoner. A few moments later, he was facing a scaffold, where, as
sheriff, he had lately hung a man. The law had no delays. No court could
quibble here. Not all Plummer's wealth could save him now, nor all his
intellect and cool audacity.

An agony of remorse and fear now came upon the outlaw chief. He fell
upon his knees, called upon God to save him, begged, pleaded, wept like
a child, declared that he was too wicked to die thus soon and
unprepared. It was useless. The full proof of all his many crimes was
laid before him.

Ray, writhing and cursing, was the first to be hanged. He got his finger
under the rope around his neck and died hard, but died. Stinson, also
cursing, went next. It was then time for Plummer, and those who had this
work in hand felt compunction at hanging a man so able, so urbane and so
commanding. None the less, he was told to prepare. He asked for time to
pray, and was told to pray from the cross-beam. He said good-by to a
friend or two, and asked his executioners to "give him a good drop." He
seemed to fear suffering, he who had caused so much suffering. To oblige
him, the men lifted his body high up and let it fall, and he died with
little struggle.

To cut short a long story of bloody justice, it may be added that of the
men named as guilty by Yager every one was arrested, tried, and hung by
the Vigilantes. Plummer for some time must have dreaded detection, for
he tried to cover up his guilt by writing back home to the States that
he was in danger of being hanged on account of his Union sympathies. His
family would not believe his guilt, and looked on him as a martyr. They
sent out a brother and sister to look into the matter, but these too
found proof which left them no chance to doubt. The whole ghastly
revelation of a misspent life lay before them. Even Plummer's wife, whom
he loved very much and who was a good woman, was at last convinced of
what at first she could not believe. Plummer had been able to conceal
from even his wife the least suspicion that he was not an honorable man.
His wife was east in the States at the time of his death.

Plummer went under his true name. George Ives was a Wisconsin boy from
near Racine. Both he and Plummer were twenty-seven years of age when
killed, but they had compressed much evil into so short a span. Plummer
himself was a master of men, a brave and cool spirit, an expert with
weapons, and in all not a bad specimen of the bad man at his worst. He
was a murderer, but after all was not enough a murderer. No outlaw of
later years so closely resembled the great outlaw, John A. Murrell, as
did Henry Plummer, but the latter differed in one regard:--he spared
victims, who later arose to accuse him.

The frontier has produced few bloodier records than Plummer's. He was
principal or accessory, as has been stated, in more than one hundred
murders, not to mention innumerable robberies and thefts. His life was
lived out in scenes typical of the early Western frontier. The madness
of adventure in new wild fields, the lust of gold and its unparalleled
abundance drove to crime men who might have been respected and of note
in proper ranks of life and in other surroundings.




Chapter VIII

Boone Helm--_A Murderer, Cannibal, and Robber_--_A Typical Specimen of
Absolute Human Depravity_.


Henry Plummer was what might be called a good instance of the gentleman
desperado, if such a thing be possible; a man of at least a certain
amount of refinement, and certainly one who, under different
surroundings, might have led a different life. For the sake of contrast,
if for nothing else, we may take the case of Boone Helm, one of
Plummer's gang, who was the opposite of Plummer in every way except the
readiness to rob and kill. Boone Helm was bad, and nothing in the world
could ever have made him anything but bad. He was, by birth and
breeding, low, coarse, cruel, animal-like and utterly depraved, and for
him no name but ruffian can fitly apply.

Helm was born in Kentucky, but his family moved to Missouri during his
early youth, so that the boy was brought up on the borderland between
civilization and the savage frontier; for this was about the time of the
closing days of the old Santa Fé Trail, and the towns of Independence
and Westport were still sending out their wagon trains to the far
mountain regions. By the time Boone Helm was grown, and soon after his
marriage, the great gold craze of California broke out, and he joined
the rush westward. Already he was a murderer, and already he had a
reputation as a quarrelsome and dangerous man. He was of powerful build
and turbulent temper, delighting in nothing so much as feats of
strength, skill, and hardihood. His community was glad to be rid of him,
as was, indeed, any community in which he ever lived.

In the California diggings, Helm continued the line of life mapped out
for him from birth. He met men of his own kidney there, and was ever
ready for a duel with weapons. In this way he killed several men, no one
knows how many; but this sort of thing was so common in the case of so
many men in those days that little attention was paid to it. It must
have been a very brutal murder which at length caused him to flee the
Coast to escape the vengeance of the miners. He headed north and east,
after a fashion of the times following the California boom, and was
bound for the mountain placers in 1853, when he is recorded as appearing
at the Dalles, Oregon. He and a half-dozen companions, whom he had
picked up on the way, and most of whom were strangers to each other, now
started out for Fort Hall, Idaho, intending to go from there to a point
below Salt Lake City.

The beginning of the terrible mountain winter season caught these men
somewhere west of the main range in eastern Oregon, in the depths of as
rugged a mountain region as any of the West. They were on horseback, and
so could carry small provisions; but in some way they pushed on deeper
and deeper into the mountains, until they got to the Bannack river,
where they were attacked by Indians and chased into a country none of
them knew. At last they got over east as far as the Soda Springs on the
Bear river, where they were on well-known ground. By this time, however,
their horses had given out, and their food was exhausted. They killed
their horses, made snowshoes with the hides, and sought to reach Fort
Hall. The party was now reduced to one of those awful starving marches
of the wilderness which are now and then chronicled in Western life.
This meant that the weak must perish where they fell.

The strength of Helm and one of the others, Burton, enabled them to push
on ahead, leaving their companions behind in the mountains. Almost
within reach of Fort Hall, Burton gave out and was left behind in an
abandoned cabin. Helm pushed on into the old stockade, but found it also
abandoned for the winter season, and he could get no food there. He then
went back to where he had left Burton, and, according to his own report,
he was trying to get wood for a fire when he heard a pistol-shot and
returned to find that Burton had killed himself. He stayed on at this
spot, and, like a hyena, preyed upon the dead body of his companion. He
ate one leg of the body, and then, wrapping up the other in a piece of
old shirt, threw it across his shoulder and started on further east. He
had, before this on the march, declared to the party that he had
practiced cannibalism at an earlier time, and proposed to do so again if
it became necessary on this trip across the mountains. His calm threat
was now verified. Helm was found at last at an Indian camp by John W.
Powell, who learned that he was as hard a character as he had ever run
across. None the less, he took care of Helm, gave him food and clothes,
and took him to the settlements around Salt Lake. Powell found that Helm
had a bag containing over fourteen hundred dollars in coin, which he had
carried across the divide with him through all his hardships. He would
take no pay from Helm, and the latter never even thanked him for his
kindness, but left him as soon as he reached the Mormon settlements.

Here the abandoned ruffian boasted of what he had done, and settled down
for a brief time to the customary enjoyments of the rough when in town.
He spent his money, hired out as a Danite, killed a couple of men whom
the Mormons wanted removed, and soon got so bad that he had to leave.
Once more he headed west to California, and once more he started back
north from San Francisco, for reasons satisfactory to himself. While in
California, as was later learned, he undertook to rob and kill a man at
an outlying ranch, who had taken him in and befriended him when he was
in need and in flight from vengeance. He showed no understanding of the
feeling of gratitude, no matter what was done for him or how great was
his own extremity.

In Oregon Helm went back to robbery as his customary means of support,
and he killed several men at this time of his life, how many will never
be known. In 1862, as the mountain placers were now beginning to draw
the crowds of mining men, it was natural that Boone Helm should show up
at Florence. Here he killed a man in cold blood, in treachery, while his
enemy was not armed, and after their quarrel had been compromised. This
victim was Dutch Fred, a man of reputation as a fighter, but he had
never offended Helm, who killed him at the instigation of an enemy of
his victim, and possibly for hire. He shot Fred while the latter stood
looking him in the face, unarmed, and, missing him with the first shot,
took deliberate aim with the second and murdered his man in cold blood.

This was pretty bad even for Florence, and he had to leave. That fall he
turned up far to the north, on the Fraser river, in British Columbia.
Here he was once more reduced to danger on a starving foot march in the
wilderness, and here, once more, he was guilty of eating the body of
his companion, whom he is supposed to have slain. He was sent back by
the British authorities, and for a time was held at Portland, Oregon,
for safe keeping. Later he was tried at Florence for killing Dutch Fred,
but the witnesses had disappeared, and people had long ago lost interest
in the crime by reason of others more recent. Helm escaped justice and
was supposed to have gone to Texas; but he soon appeared in the several
settlements which have been mentioned in the foregoing pages, and moved
from one to the other. He killed many more men, how many in all was
never known.

The courage and hardihood of Boone Helm were in evidence to the close of
his life. Three men of the Vigilantes did the dangerous work of
arresting him, and took him by closing in on him as he stood in the
street talking. "If I'd had a chance," said he, "or if I had guessed
what you all were up to, you'd never have taken me." He claimed not to
know what was wanted of him when brought before the judges of the
Vigilante court, and solemnly declared that he had never killed a man in
all his life! They made him kiss the Bible and swear to this over again
just to see to what lengths his perjured and depraved soul would go. He
swore on the Bible with perfect calmness! His captors were not moved by
this, and indeed Helm was little expectant that they would be. He called
aside one of them whom he knew, declined a clergyman, and confessed to a
murder or so in Missouri and in California, admitted that he had been
imprisoned once or twice, but denied that he had been a road agent. He
accused some of his warmest friends of the latter crime. Jack Gallegher,
also under arrest, heard him thus incriminate himself and others of the
gang and called him all the names in the calendar, telling him he ought
to die.

"I have looked at death in all forms," said Helm, coolly, "and I am not
afraid to die." He then asked for a glass of whiskey, as did a good many
of these murderers when they were brought to the gallows. From that time
on he was cool and unconcerned, and showed a finish worthy of one
ambitious to be thought wholly bad.

There were six thousand men assembled in Virginia City to see the
executions of these criminals, who were fast being rounded up and hung
by the citizens. The place of execution was in a half-finished log
building. The ropes were passed over the ridge-pole, and, as the front
of the building was open, a full view was offered of the murderers as
they stood on the boxes arranged for the drops. Boone Helm looked around
at his friends placed for death, and told Jack Gallegher to "stop making
such a fuss." "There's no use being afraid to die," said he; and indeed
there probably never lived a man more actually devoid of all sense of
fear. He valued neither the life of others nor his own. He saw that the
end had come, and was careless about the rest. He had a sore finger,
which was tied up, and this seemed to trouble him more than anything
else. There was some delay about the confessions and the last offices of
those who prayed for the condemned, and this seemed to irritate Boone
Helm.

"For God's sake," said he, "if you're going to hang me, I want you to do
it and get through with it. If not, I want you to tie up my finger for
me."

"Give me that overcoat of yours, Jack," he said to Gallegher, as the
latter was stripped for the noose.

"You won't need it now," replied Gallegher, who was dying blasphemous.
About then, George Lane, one of the line of men about to be hung,
jumped off his box on his own account. "There's one gone to hell,"
remarked Boone Helm, philosophically. Gallegher was hanged next, and as
he struggled his former friend watched him calmly. "Kick away, old
fellow," said Boone Helm. Then, as though suddenly resolved to end it,
he commented, "My turn next. I'll be in hell with you in a minute!"

Boone Helm was a Confederate and a bitter one, and this seems to have
remained with him to the last. "Every man for his principles!" he
shouted. "Hurrah for Jeff Davis! Let her rip!" He sprang off the box;
and so he finished, utterly hard and reckless to the last.




Chapter IX

Death Scenes of Desperadoes--_How Bad Men Died_--_The Last Moments of
Desperadoes Who Finished on the Scaffold_--_Utterances of Terror, of
Defiance, and of Cowardice_.


There is always a grim sort of curiosity regarding the way in which
notoriously desperate men meet their end; and perhaps this is as natural
as is the curiosity regarding the manner in which they lived. "Did he
die game?" is one of the questions asked by bad men among themselves.
"Did he die with his boots on?" is another. The last was the test of
actual or, as it were, of professional badness. One who admitted himself
bad was willing to die with his boots on. Honest men were not, and more
than one early Western man fatally shot had his friends take off his
boots before he died, so that he might not go with the stain of
desperadoism attached to his name.

Some bad men died unrepentant and defiant. Others broke down and wept
and begged. A great oblivion enshrouds most of these utterances, for few
Vigilante movements ever reached importance enough to permit those who
participated to make publicly known their own participation in them.
Indeed, no man ever concerned in a law and order execution ever liked to
talk about it. Tradition, however, has preserved the exact utterances of
many bad men. Report is preserved, in a general way, of many of the
rustlers hung by the cattle men in the "regulator" movement in Montana,
Wyoming, and Nebraska in the late '70's. "Give me a chew of tobacco,
folks," said one. "Meet you in hell, fellows," remarked others of these
rustlers when the last moment arrived. "So-long, boys," was a not
infrequent remark as the noose tightened. Many of these men were brave,
and some of them were hung for what they considered no crime.

Henry Plummer, whose fate has been described in a previous chapter, was
one of those who died in a sense of guilt and terror. His was a nature
of some sensitiveness, not callous like that of Boone Helm. Plummer
begged for life on any terms, asked the Vigilantes to cut off his
ears and hands and tongue, anything to mark him and leave him helpless,
but to leave him alive. He protested that he was too wicked to die, fell
on his knees, cried aloud, promised, besought. On the whole, his end
hardly left him enshrouded with much glamor of courage; although the
latter term is relative in the bad man, who might be brave at one time
and cowardly at another, as was often proved.

[Illustration: THE SCENE OF MANY HANGINGS]

Ned Ray and Buck Stinson died full of profanity and curses, heaping upon
their executioners all manner of abuse. They seemed to be animated by no
understanding of a life hereafter, and were concerned only in their
animal instinct to hold on to this one as long as they might. Yet
Stinson, of a good Indiana family, was a bright and studious and
well-read boy, of whom many good things had been predicted.

Dutch John, when faced with death, acted much as his chief, Henry
Plummer, had done. He begged and pleaded, and asked for mutilation,
disfigurement, anything, if only he might still live. But, like Plummer,
at the very last moment he pulled together and died calmly. "How long
will it take me to die?" he asked. "I have never seen anyone hanged."
They told him it would be very short and that he would not suffer much,
and this seemed to please him. Nearly all these desperadoes seemed to
dread death by hanging. The Territory of Utah allowed a felon convicted
under death penalty to choose the manner of his death, whether by
hanging, beheading, or shooting; but no record remains of any prisoner
who did not choose death by shooting. A curiosity as to the sensation of
hanging was evinced in the words of several who were hung by Vigilantes.

In the largest hanging made in this Montana work, there were five men
executed one after the other: Clubfoot George, Hayes Lyons, Jack
Gallegher, Boone Helm, and Frank Parish, all known to be members of the
Plummer gang. George and Parish at first declared that they were
innocent--the first word of most of these men when they were
apprehended. Parish died silent. George had spent some hours with a
clergyman, and was apparently repentant. Just as he reached the box, he
saw a friend peering through a crack in the wall. "Good-by, old fellow,"
he called out, and sprang to his own death without waiting for the box
to be pulled from under his feet.

Hayes Lyons asked to see his mistress to say good-by to her before he
died, but was refused. He kept on pleading for his life to the very last
instant, after he had told the men to take his body to his mistress for
burial. This woman was really the cause of Lyons' undoing. He had been
warned, and would have left the country but for her. A woman was very
often the cause of a desperado's apprehension.

Jack Gallegher in his last moments was, if possible, more repulsive even
than Boone Helm. The latter was brave, but Gallegher was a coward, and
spent his time in cursing his captors and pitying himself. He tried to
be merry. "How do I look with a halter around my neck?" he asked
facetiously of a bystander. He asked often for whiskey and this was
given him. A moment later he said, "I want one more drink of whiskey
before I die." This was when the noose was tight around his neck, and
the men were disgusted with him for the remark. One remarked, "Give him
the whiskey"; so the rope, which was passed over the beam above him and
fastened to a side log of the building, was loosened to oblige him.
"Slack off the rope, can't you," cried Gallegher, "and let a man have a
parting drink." He bent his head down against the rope and drank a
tumblerful of whiskey at a gulp. Then he called down curses on the men
who were about him, and kept it up until they cut him short by jerking
away the box from under his feet.

A peculiar instance of unconscious, but grim, humor was afforded at
Gallegher's execution. Just as he was led to the box and ordered to
climb up, he drew a pocket-knife and declared he would kill himself and
not be hanged in public. A Vigilante covered him with a six-shooter.
"Drop that, Jack," he exclaimed, "or I'll blow your head off." So
Gallegher, having the choice of death between shooting, hanging or
beheading, chose hanging after all! He was a coward.

Cy Skinner, when on the way to the scaffold, broke and ran, calling on
his captors to shoot. They declined, and hanged him. Alex Carter, who
was on the fatal line with Skinner in that lot, was disgusted with him
for running. He asked for a smoke while the men were waiting, and died
with a lie on his lips--"I am innocent." That is not an infrequent
declaration of criminals at the last. The lie is only a blind clinging
to the last possible means of escape, and is the same as the instinct
for self-preservation, a crime swallowed up in guilt.

Johnny Cooper wanted a "good smoke" before he died, and was given it.
Bob Zachary died without fear, and praying forgiveness on his
executioners. Steve Marshland asked to be pardoned because of his youth.
"You should have thought of that before," was the grim reply. He was
adjudged old enough to die, as he had been old enough to kill.

George Shears was one of the gamest of the lot. He seemed indifferent
about it all after his capture, and, when he was told that he was to be
hanged, he remarked that he ought to be glad it was no worse. He was
executed in the barn at a ranch where he was caught, and, conveniences
being few, a ladder was used instead of a box or other drop. He was told
to ascend the latter, and did so without the least hesitation or
evidence of concern. "Gentlemen," said he, "I am not used to this
business, never having been hung before. Shall I jump off or slide off?"
They told him to "jump, of course," and he took this advice. "All right.
Good-by!" he said, and sprang off with unconcern.

Whiskey Bill was not given much chance for last words. He was hung from
horseback, the noose being dropped down from a tree to his neck as he
sat on a horse behind one of the Vigilantes. "Good-by, Bill," was the
remark of the latter, as he spurred his horse and left Bill hanging.

One of the most singular phenomena of these executions was that of Bill
Hunter, who, while hanging by the neck, went through all the motions of
drawing and firing his six-shooter six times. Whether the action was
conscious or unconscious it is impossible to tell.

Bill Bunton resisted arrest and was pugnacious, of course declaring his
innocence. At the last he showed great gameness. He was particular about
the manner in which the knot of the rope was adjusted to his neck,
seeming, as did many of these men, to dread any suffering while hanging.
He asked if he might jump off the platform himself, and was told he
might if he liked. "I care no more for hanging," he explained, "than I
do for taking a drink of water, but I'd like to have my neck broken. I'd
like to have a mountain three hundred feet high to jump off from. Now,
I'll give you the time: One--two--three. Here goes!"




Chapter X

Joseph A. Slade--_A Man with a Newspaper Reputation_--_Bad, but Not as
Bad as Painted_--_Hero of the Overland Express Route_--_A Product of
Courage Plus Whiskey, and the End of the Product_.


One of the best-known desperadoes the West ever produced was Joseph A.
Slade, agent of the Overland stage line on the central or mountain
division, about 1860, and hence in charge of large responsibilities in a
strip of country more than six hundred miles in extent, which possessed
all the ingredients for trouble in plenty. Slade lived, in the heyday of
his career, just about the time when men from the East were beginning to
write about the newly discovered life of the West. Bret Harte had left
his indelible stamp upon the literature of the land, and Mark Twain was
soon to spread widely his impressions of life as seen in "Roughing It";
while countless newspaper men and book writers were edging out and
getting hearsay stories of things known at first hand by a very few
careful and conscientious writers.

The hearsay man engaged in discovering the West always clung to the
regular lines of travel; and almost every one who passed across the
mountains on the Overland stage line would hear stories about the
desperate character of Slade. These stories grew by newspaper
multiplication, until at length the man was owner of the reputation of a
fiend, a ghoul, and a murderer. There was a wide difference between this
and the truth. As a matter of fact, there were many worse desperadoes on
the border.

Slade was born at Carlisle, Illinois, and served in the Mexican War in
1848. He appears to have gone into the Overland service in 1859. At once
he plunged into the business of the stage line, and soon became a terror
to the thieves and outlaws, several of whom he was the means of having
shot or hung, although he himself was nothing of a man-hunter at the
time; and indeed, in all his life he killed but one man--a case of a
reputation beyond desert, and an instance of a reputation fostered by
admiring but ignorant writers.

Slade was reported to have tied one of his enemies, Jules Reni, more
commonly called Jules, to the stake, and to have tortured him for a day,
shooting him to pieces bit by bit, and cutting off his ears, one of
which he always afterward wore in his pocket as a souvenir. There was
little foundation for this reputation beyond the fact that he did kill
Jules, and did it after Jules had been captured and disarmed by other
men. But he had been threatened time and again by Jules, and was once
shot and left for dead by the latter, who emptied a pistol and a shotgun
at Slade, and left him lying with thirteen bullets and buckshot in his
body. Jules thought he did not need to shoot Slade any more after that,
and gave directions for his burial as soon as he should have died. At
that Slade rose on his elbow and promised Jules he would live and would
wear one of his, Jules', ears on his watch chain; a threat which no
doubt gave rise to a certain part of his ghastly reputation. Jules was
hung for a while by the stage people, but was let down and released on
promise of leaving the country never to return. He did not keep his
promise, and it had been better for him if he had.

Jules Reni was a big Frenchman, one of that sort of early ranchers who
were owners of small ranches and a limited number of cattle and
horses--just enough to act as a shield for thefts of live stock, and to
offer encouragement to such thefts. Before long Jules was back at his
old stamping-grounds, where he was looked on as something of a bully;
and at once he renewed his threats against Slade.

Slade went to the officers of the military post at Laramie, the only
kind of authority then in the land, which had no sort of courts or
officers, and asked them what he should do. They told him to have Jules
captured and then to kill him, else Jules would do the same for him.
Slade sent four men out to the ranch where Jules was stopping, about
twelve miles from Laramie, while he followed in the stage-coach. These
men captured Jules at a ranch a little farther down the line, and left
him prisoner at the stage station. Here Slade found him in the corral, a
prisoner, unarmed and at his mercy, and without hesitation he shot him,
the ball striking him in the mouth. His victim fell and feigned death,
but Slade--who was always described as a good pistol shot--saw that he
was not killed, and told him he should have time to make his will if he
desired. There is color in the charge of deliberate cruelty, but
perhaps rude warrant for the cruelty, under the circumstances of
treachery in which Jules had pursued Slade. At least, some time elapsed
while a man was running back and forward from the house to the corral
with pen and ink and paper. Jules never signed his will. When the last
penful of ink came out to the corral, Jules was dead, shot through the
head by Slade. This looks like cruelty of an unnecessary sort, and like
taunting a helpless victim; but here the warrant for all the Slade sort
of stories seems to end, and there is no evidence of his mutilating his
victim, as was often described.

Slade went back to the officers of Fort Laramie, and they said he had
done right and did not detain him. Nor did any of Jules' friends ever
molest him. He returned to his work on the Overland. After this he grew
more turbulent, and was guilty of high-handed outrages and of a general
disposition to run things wherever he went. The officers at Fort Halleck
arrested him and refused to turn him over to the stage line unless the
latter agreed to discharge him. This was done, and now Slade, out of
work, began to be bad at heart. He took to drink and drifting, and so at
last turned up at the Beaverhead diggings in 1863, not much different
from many others of the bad folk to be found there.

Quiet enough when sober, Slade was a maniac in drink, and this latter
became his habitual condition. Now and again he sobered up, and he
always was a business man and animated by an ambition to get on in the
world. He worked here and there in different capacities, and at last
settled on a ranch a dozen miles or so from Virginia City, where he
lived with his wife, a robust, fine-looking woman of great courage and
very considerable beauty, of whom he was passionately fond; although she
lived almost alone in the remote cabin in the mountains, while Slade
pursued his avocations, such as they were, in the settlements along
Alder Gulch.

Slade now began to grow ugly and hard, and to exult in terrorizing the
hard men of those hard towns. He would strike a man in the face while
drinking with him, would rob his friends while playing cards, would ride
into the saloons and break up the furniture, and destroy property with
seeming exultation at his own maliciousness. He was often arrested,
warned, and fined; and sometimes he defied such officers as went after
him and refused to be arrested. His whole conduct made him a menace to
the peace of this little community, which was now endeavoring to become
more decent, and he fell under the fatal scrutiny of the Vigilantes, who
concluded that the best thing to do was to hang Slade. He had never
killed anyone as yet, although he had abused many; but it was sure that
he would kill some one if allowed to run on; and, moreover, it was
humiliating to have one man trying to run the town and doing as he
pleased. Slade was to learn what society means, and what the social
compact means, as did many of these wild men who had been running as
savages outside of and independent of the law. Slade got wind of the
deliberations of the Committee, as well he might when six hundred men
came down from Nevada Camp to Virginia City to help in the court of the
miners, before which Slade was now to come. It was the Nevada Vigilantes
who were most strongly of the belief that death and not banishment was
the proper punishment for Slade. The leader of the marching men calmly
told Slade that the Committee had decided to hang him; and, once the
news was sure, Slade broke out into lamentations.

This was often the case with men who had been bullies and terrors. They
weakened when in the hands of a stronger power. Slade crept about on his
hands and knees, begging like a baby. "My God! My God!" he cried. "Must
I die? Oh, my poor wife, my poor wife! My God, men, you can't mean that
I'm to die!"

They did mean it, and neither his importunities nor those of his friends
had avail. His life had been too rough and violent and was too full of
menace to others. He had had his fair frontier chance and had misused
it. Some wept at his prayers, but none relented. In broad daylight, the
procession moved down the street, and soon Slade was swinging from the
beam of a corral gate, one more example of the truth that when man
belongs to society he owes duty to society and else must suffer at its
hands. This was the law.

Slade's wife was sent for and reached town soon after Slade's body was
cut down and laid out. She loaded the Vigilantes with imprecations, and
showed the most heartbroken grief. The two had been very deeply
attached. She was especially regretful that Slade had been hanged and
not shot. He was worth a better death than that, she protested.

Slade's body was preserved in alcohol and kept out at the lone ranch
cabin all that winter. In the spring it was sent down to Salt Lake City
and buried there. As that was a prominent point on the overland trail,
the tourists did the rest. The saga of Slade as a bad man was widely
disseminated.




Chapter XI

The Desperado of the Plains--_Lawlessness Founded on Loose
Methods_--_The Rustlers of the Cow Country_--_Excuses for Their
Acts_--_The Approach of the Commercial West_.


One pronounced feature of early Western life will have been remarked in
the story of the mountain settlements with which we have been concerned,
and that is the transient and migratory character of the population. It
is astonishing what distances were traveled by the bold men who followed
the mining stampedes all over the wilderness of the upper Rockies, in
spite of the unspeakable hardships of a region where travel at its best
was rude, and travel at its worst well-nigh an impossibility. The West
was first peopled by wanderers, nomads, even in its mountain regions,
which usually attach their population to themselves and cut off the
disposition to roam. This nomad nature of the adventurers made law
almost an impossible thing. A town was organized and then abandoned, on
the spur of necessity or rumor. Property was unstable, taxes impossible,
and any corps of executive officers difficult of maintenance. Before
there can be law there must be an attached population.

The lawlessness of the real West was therefore much a matter of
conditions after all, rather than of morals. It proved above all things
that human nature is very much akin, and that good men may go wrong when
sufficiently tempted by great wealth left unguarded. The first and
second decades after the close of the civil war found the great placers
of the Rockies and Sierras exhausted, and quartz mines taking their
place. The same period, as has been shown, marked the advent of the
great cattle herds from the South upon the upper ranges of the
territories beyond the Missouri river. By this time, the plains began to
call to the adventurers as the mines recently had called.

Here, then, was wealth, loose, unattached, apparently almost unowned,
nomad wealth, and waiting for a nomad population to share it in one way
or another. Once more, the home was lacking, the permanent abode;
wherefore, once more the law was also lacking, and man ruled himself
after the ancient savage ways. By this time frontiersmen were well armed
with repeating weapons, which now used fixed ammunition. There appeared
on the plains more and better armed men than were ever known,
unorganized, in any land at any period of the earth's history; and the
plains took up what the mountains had begun in wild and desperate deeds.

The only property on the arid plains at that time was that of live
stock. Agriculture had not come, and it was supposed could never come.
The vast herds of cattle from the lower ranges, Texas and Mexico, pushed
north to meet the railroads, now springing westward across the plains;
but a large proportion of these cattle were used as breeding stock to
furnish the upper cow range with horned population. Colorado, Wyoming,
Montana, western Nebraska, the Dakotas, discovered that they could raise
range cattle as well as the southern ranges, and fatten them far better;
so presently thousands upon thousands of cattle were turned loose,
without a fence in those thousands of miles, to exist as best they
might, and guarded as best might be by a class of men as nomadic as
their herds. These cattle were cheap at that time, and they made a
general source of food supply much appreciated in a land but just
depopulated of its buffalo. For a long time it was but a venial crime to
kill a cow and eat it if one were hungry. A man's horse was sacred, but
his cow was not, because there were so many cows, and they were shifting
and changing about so much at best.

The ownership of these herds was widely scattered and difficult to
trace. A man might live in Texas and have herds in Montana, and _vice
versa_. His property right was known only by the brand upon the animal,
his being but the tenure of a sign.

"The respect for this sign was the whole creed of the cattle trade.
Without a fence, without an atom of actual control, the cattle man held
his property absolutely. It mingled with the property of others, but it
was never confused therewith. It wandered a hundred miles from him, and
he knew not where it was, but it was surely his and sure to find him. To
touch it was crime. To appropriate it meant punishment. Common necessity
made common custom, common custom made common law, and common law made
statutory law."[E]

[Footnote E: "The Story of the Cowboy," by E. Hough. D. Appleton & Co.
New York.]

The old _fierro_ or iron mark of the Spanish cattle owner, and his
_venta_ or sale-brand to another had become common law all over the
Southwest when the Anglo-Saxon first struck that region. The Saxon
accepted these customs as wise and rational, and soon they were the
American law all over the American plains.

The great bands of cattle ran almost free in the Southwest for many
years, each carrying the brand of the owner, if the latter had ever seen
it or cared to brand it. Many cattle roamed free without any brand
whatever, and no one could tell who owned them. When the northern ranges
opened, this question of unbranded cattle still remained, and the
"maverick" industry was still held matter of sanction, there seeming to
be enough for all, and the day being one of glorious freedom and plenty,
the baronial day of the great and once unexhausted West.

Now the _venta_, or brand indicating the sale of an animal to another
owner, began to complicate matters to a certain extent. A purchaser
could put his own _fierro_ brand on a cow, and that meant that he now
owned it. But then some suspicious soul asked, "How shall we know whence
such and such cows came, and how tell whether or not this man did not
steal them outright from his neighbor's herd and put his own brand on
them?" Here was the origin of the bill of sale, and also of the counter
brand or "vent brand," as it is known upon the upper ranges. The owner
duplicated his recorded brand upon another recorded part of the animal,
and this meant his deed of conveyance, when taken together with the bill
of sale over his commercial signature. Of course, several conveyances
would leave the hide much scarred and hard to read; and, as there were
"road brands" also used to protect the property while in transit from
the South to the North or from the range to the market, the reading of
the brands and the determination of ownership of the animal might be,
and very often was, a nice matter, and one not always settled without
argument; and argument in the West often meant bloodshed in those days.
Some hard men started up in trade near the old cattle trails, and made a
business of disputing brands with the trail drivers. Sometimes they
made good their claims, and sometimes they did not. There were graves
almost in line from Texas to Montana.

It is now perfectly easy to see what a wide and fertile field was here
offered to men who did not want to observe the law. Here was property to
be had without work, and property whose title could easily be called
into question; whose ownership was a matter of testimony and record, to
be sure, but testimony which could be erased or altered by the same
means which once constituted it a record and sign. The brand was made
with an iron, and it could be changed with an iron. A large and
profitable industry arose in changing these brands. The rustler,
brand-burner or brand-blotcher now became one of the new Western
characters, and a new sort of bad-manism had its birth.

"It is very easy to see how temptation was offered to the cow thief and
'brand blotter.' Here were all these wild cattle running loose over the
country. The imprint of a hot iron on a hide made the creature the
property of the brander, provided no one else had branded it before. The
time of priority was matter of proof. With the handy "running-iron" or
straight rod, which was always attached to his saddle when he rode out,
could not the cow thief erase a former brand and put over it one of his
own? Could he not, for instance, change a U into an O, or a V into a
diamond, or a half-circle into a circle? Could he not, moreover, kill
and skin an animal and sell the beef as his own? Between him and the
owner was only this little mark. Between him and changing this mark was
nothing but his moral principles. The range was very wide. Hardly a
figure would show on that unwinking horizon all day long. And what was a
heifer here and there?"

Such was the temptation and opportunity which led many a man to step
over the line between right and wrong. Their excuse lies in the fact
that the line was newly drawn and that it was often vague and inexact.
It was easy, from killing or rebranding an occasional cow, to see the
profits of larger operation. The faithful cowboys who cared for these
herds and protected them even with their lives in the interest of absent
owners began in time to tire of working on a salary, and settled down
into little ranches of their own, starting with a herd of cattle
lawfully purchased and branded. An occasional maverick came across their
range and they branded it. A brand was faint and not legible, and they
put their own iron over it. They learned that pyrography with a hot
poker was very profitable. The rest was easy. The first step was the one
that counted; but who could tell where that first step was taken?

At any rate, cattle owners began to take notice of their cows as the
prices went up, and they had laws made to protect property rapidly
enhancing in value. Cow owners were required to have fixed or
stencil-irons, and were forbidden to trace a pattern with a straight
iron or "running-iron." Each ranch must have its own iron or stencil.
Texas as early as the '60's and '70's passed laws forbidding the use of
the running-iron altogether, so that after that it was not safe to be
caught riding the range with a straight iron under the saddle flap. Any
man so discovered had to do some quick explaining.

The next step after this was the organization of the cattle associations
in the several territories and states which made the home of the cattle
trade. These associations banded together in a national association.
Detectives were placed at the stockyards in Chicago and Kansas City,
charged with the finding of cattle stolen on the range and shipped with
or without clean brands. In short, there had now grown up an armed and
legal warfare between the cow men themselves--in the first place very
large-handed thieves--and the rustlers and "little fellows" who were
accused of being too liberal with their brand blotching. The prosecution
of these men was undertaken with something of the old vigor that
characterized the pursuit of horse thieves, with this difference, that,
whereas all the world had hated a horse thief as a common enemy, very
much of the world found excuse for the so-called rustler, who was known
to be doing only what his accusers had done before him.

There may be a certain interest attaching to the methods of the range
riders of this day, and those who care to go into the history of the
cattle trade in its early days are referred to the work earlier quoted,
where the matter is more fully covered.[F] Brief reference will suffice
here.

[Footnote F: "The Story of the Cowboy." By E. Hough. D. Appleton & Co.]

The rustler might brand with his own straight running-iron, as it were,
writing over again the brand he wished to change; but this was clumsy
and apt to be detected, for the new wound would slough and look
suspicious. A piece of red-hot hay wire or telegraph wire was a better
tool, for this could be twisted into the shape of almost any registered
brand, and it would so cunningly connect the edges of both that the
whole mark would seem to be one scar of the same date. The fresh burn
fitted in with the older one so that it was impossible to swear that it
was not a part of the first brand mark. Yet another way of softening a
fresh and fraudulent brand was to brand through a wet blanket with a
heavy iron, which thus left a wound deep enough, but not apt to slough,
and so betray a brand done long after the round-up, and hence subject to
scrutiny.

As to the ways in which brands were altered in their lines, these were
many and most ingenious. A sample page will be sufficient to show the
possibilities of the art by which the rustler set over to his own herds
on the free range the cows of his far-away neighbor, whom, perhaps, he
did not love as himself. The list on the opposite page is taken from
"The Story of the Cowboy."

Such, then, was the burglar of the range, the rustler, to whom most of
the mysterious and untraceable crimes were ascribed. Such also were
the excuses to be offered for some of the men who did what to them did
not seem wrong acts. The sudden hostility of the newly-come cow men
embittered and inflamed them, and from this it was easy and natural to
the arbitrament of arms.

[Illustration: HOW THE RUSTLER WORKED
The above plate illustrates the manner in which cow-brands were changed.
The original brand appears in each case to the left, and the various
alterations follow. It will be noted that with every change there is
something added--the rule always adopted by the swindler]

The bad man of the plains dates to this era, and his acts may be
attributed to these causes. There were to be found among these men many
refugees and outlaws, as well as many better men gone wrong through
point of view. Fierce and far were the battles between the rustlers and
the cow barons. Commerce had its way at last. The lawless man had to go,
and he had to go even before the law had come.

The Vigilantes of the cattle range, organizing first in Montana and
working southward, made a clean sweep in their work. In one campaign
they killed somewhere between sixty and eighty men accused of cattle
rustling. They hung thirteen men on one railroad bridge one morning in
northwestern Nebraska. The statement is believed to be correct that, in
the ten years from 1876 to 1886, they executed more men without process
of law than have been executed under the law in all the United States
since then. These lynchings also were against the law. In short, it may
perhaps begin to appear to those who study into the history of our
earlier civilization that the term "law" is a very wide and lax and
relative one, and one extremely difficult of exact application.




Chapter XII

Wild Bill Hickok--_The Beau Ideal of the Western Bad Man; Chivalric,
Daring, Generous, and Game_--_A Type of the Early Western Frontier
Officer_.


As has been shown in preceding chapters, the Western plains were passed
over and left unsettled until the advent of the railroads, which began
to cross the plains coincident with the arrival of the great cattle
herds which came up from the South after a market. This market did not
wait for the completion of the railroads, but met the railroads more
than half way; indeed, followed them quite across the plains. The
frontier sheriff now came upon the Western stage as he had never done
before. The bad man also sprang into sudden popular recognition, the
more so because he was now accessible to view and within reach of the
tourist and tenderfoot investigator of the Western fauna. These were
palmy days for the wild West.

Unless it be a placer camp in the mountains, there is no harder
collection of human beings to be found than that which gathers in tents
and shanties at a temporary railway terminus of the frontier. Yet such
were all the capitals of civilization in the earliest days. One town was
like another. The history of Wichita and Newton and Fort Dodge was the
history of Abilene and Ellsworth and Hays City and all the towns at the
head of the advancing rails. The bad men and women of one moved on to
the next, just as they did in the stampedes of placer days.

To recount the history of one after another of these wild towns would be
endless and perhaps wearisome. But this history has one peculiar feature
not yet noted in our investigations. All these cow camps meant to be
real towns some day. They meant to take the social compact. There came
to each of these camps men bent upon making homes, and these men began
to establish a law and order spirit and to set up a government. Indeed,
the regular system of American government was there as soon as the
railroad was there, and this law was strong on its legislative and
executive sides. The frontier sheriff or town marshal was there, the man
for the place, as bold and hardy as the bold and hardy men he was to
meet and subdue, as skilled with weapons, as willing to die; and upheld,
moreover, with that sense of duty and of moral courage which is granted
even to the most courageous of men when he feels that he has the
sentiment of the majority of good people at his back.

To describe the life of one Western town marshal, himself the best and
most picturesque of them all, is to cover all this field sufficiently.
There is but one man who can thus be chosen, and that is Wild Bill
Hickok, better known for a generation as "Wild Bill," and properly
accorded an honorable place in American history.

The real name of Wild Bill was James Butler Hickok, and he was born in
May, 1837, in La Salle county, Illinois. This brought his youth into the
days of Western exploration and conquest, and the boy read of Carson and
Frémont, then popular idols, with the result that he proposed a life of
adventure for himself. He was eighteen years of age when he first saw
the West as a fighting man under Jim Lane, of Free Soil fame, in the
guerrilla days of Kansas before the civil war. He made his mark, and
was elected a constable in that dangerous country before he was twenty
years of age. He was then a tall, "gangling" youth, six feet one in
height, with yellow hair and blue eyes. He later developed into as
splendid looking a man as ever trod on leather, muscular and agile as he
was powerful and enduring. His features were clean-cut and expressive,
his carriage erect and dignified, and no one ever looked less the
conventional part of the bad man assigned in popular imagination. He was
not a quarrelsome man, although a dangerous one, and his voice was low
and even, showing a nervous system like that of Daniel Boone--"not
agitated." It might have been supposed that he would be a natural master
of weapons, and such was the case. The use of rifle and revolver was
born in him, and perhaps no man of the frontier ever surpassed him in
quick and accurate use of the heavy six-shooter. The religion of the
frontier was not to miss, and rarely ever did he shoot except he knew
that he would not miss. The tale of his killings in single combat is the
longest authentically assigned to any man in American history.

After many experiences with the pro-slavery folk from the border, Bill,
or "Shanghai Bill," as he was then known--a nickname which clung for
years--went stage driving for the Overland, and incidentally did some
effective Indian fighting for his employers, finally, in the year 1861,
settling down as station agent for the Overland at Rock Creek station,
about fifty miles west of Topeka. He was really there as guard for the
horse band, for all that region was full of horse thieves and
cutthroats, and robberies and killings were common enough. It was here
that there occurred his greatest fight, the greatest fight of one man
against odds at close range that is mentioned in any history of any part
of the world. There was never a battle like it known, nor is the West
apt again to produce one matching it.

The borderland of Kansas was at that time, as may be remembered, ground
debated by the anti-slavery and pro-slavery factions, who still waged
bitter war against one another, killing, burning, and pillaging without
mercy. The civil war was then raging, and Confederates from Missouri
were frequent visitors in eastern Kansas under one pretext or another,
of which horse lifting was the one most common, it being held legitimate
to prey upon the enemy as opportunity offered. Two border outlaws by
the name of the McCandlas boys led a gang of hard men in enterprises of
this nature, and these intended to run off the stage company's horses
when they found they could not seduce Bill to join their number. He told
them to come and take the horses if they could; and on the afternoon of
December 16, 1861, ten of them, led by the McCandlas brothers, rode up
to his dugout to do so. Bill was alone, his stableman being away
hunting. He retreated to the dark interior of his dugout and got ready
his weapons, a rifle, two six-shooters, and a knife.

The assailants proceeded to batter in the door with a log, and as it
fell in, Jim McCandlas, who must have been a brave man to undertake so
foolhardy a thing against a man already known as a killer, sprang in at
the opening. He, of course, was killed at once. This exhausted the
rifle, and Bill picked up the six-shooters from the table and in three
quick shots killed three more of the gang as they rushed in at the door.
Four men were dead in less than that many seconds; but there were still
six others left, all inside the dugout now, and all firing at him at a
range of three feet. It was almost a miracle that, under such
surroundings, the man was not killed. Bill now was crowded too much
to use his firearms, and took to the bowie, thrusting at one man and
another as best he might. It is known among knife-fighters that a man
will stand up under a lot of flesh-cutting and blood-letting until the
blade strikes a bone. Then he seems to drop quickly if it be a deep and
severe thrust. In this chance medley, the knife wounds inflicted on each
other by Bill and his swarming foes did not at first drop their men; so
that it must have been several minutes that all seven of them were mixed
in a mass of shooting, thrusting, panting, and gasping humanity. Then
Jack McCandlas swung his rifle barrel and struck Bill over the head,
springing upon him with his knife as well. Bill got his hand on a
six-shooter and killed him just as he would have struck. After that no
one knows what happened, not even Bill himself, who got his name then
and there. "I just got sort of wild," he said, describing it. "I thought
my heart was on fire. I went out to the pump then to get a drink, and I
was all cut and shot to pieces."

[Illustration: From a painting by John W. Norton
WILD BILL HICKOK'S DESPERATE FIGHT IN THE DUGOUT--ONE MAN AGAINST TEN]

They called him Wild Bill after that, and he had earned the name. There
were six dead men on the floor of the dugout. He had fairly whipped the
ten of them, and the four remaining had enough and fled from that awful
hole in the ground. Two of these were badly wounded. Bill followed them
to the door. His own weapons were exhausted or not at hand by this time,
but his stableman came up just then with a rifle in his hands. Bill
caught it from him, and, cut up as he was, fired and killed one of the
wounded desperadoes as he tried to mount his horse. The other wounded
man later died of his wounds. Eight men were killed by the one. The two
who got to their horses and escaped were perhaps never in the dugout at
all, for it was hardly large enough to hold another man had any wanted
to get in.

There is no record of any fighting man to equal this. It took Bill a
year to recover from his wounds. The life of the open air and hard work
brought many Western men through injuries which would be fatal in the
States. The pure air of the plains had much to do with this. Bill now
took service as wagon-master under General Frémont and managed to get
attacked by a force of Confederates while on his way to Sedalia, the war
being now in full swing. He fled and was pursued; but, shooting back
with six-shooters, killed four men. It will be seen that he had now in
single fight killed twelve men, and he was very young. This tally did
not cover Indians, of whom he had slain several. Although he did not
enlist, he went into the army as an independent sharpshooter, just
because the fighting was good, and his work at this was very deadly. In
four hours at the Pea Ridge battle, where he lay behind a log, on a hill
commanding the flat where the Confederates were formed, he is said to
have killed thirty-five men, one of them the Confederate General
McCullough. It was like shooting buffalo for him. He was charged by a
company of the enemy, but was rescued by his own men.

Not yet enlisting, Bill went in as a spy for General Curtis, and took
the dangerous work of going into "Pap" Price's lines, among the
touch-and-go Missourians and Arkansans, in search of information useful
to the Union forces. Bill enlisted for business purposes in a company of
Price's mounted rangers, got the knowledge desired, and fled, killing a
Confederate sergeant by name of Lawson in his escape. Curtis sent him
back again, this time into the forces of Kirby Smith, then in Texas, but
reported soon to move up into Arkansas. Bill enlisted again, and again
showed his skill in the saddle, killing two men as he fled. Count up all
his known victims to this time, and the tally would be at least
sixty-two men; and Bill was then but twenty-five.

A third time Curtis sent Bill back into the Confederate lines, this time
into another part of Price's army. Here he was detected and arrested as
a spy. Bound hand and foot in his death watch, he killed his captor
after he had torn his hands free, and once more escaped. After that, he
dared not go back again, for he was too well known and too difficult to
disguise. He could not keep out of the fighting, however, and went as a
scout and free lance with General Davis, during Price's second invasion
of Missouri. He was not an enlisted man, and seems to have done pretty
much as he liked. One day he rode out on his own hook, and was stopped
by three men, who ordered him to halt and dismount. All three men had
their hands on their revolvers; but, to show the difference between
average men and a specialist, Bill killed two of them and fatally shot
the other before they could get into action. His tally was now sixty-six
men at least.

Curtis now sent Bill out into Kansas to look into a report that some
Indians were about to join the Confederate forces. Bill got the news,
and also engaged in a knife duel with the Sioux, Conquering Bear, whom
he accused of trying to ambush him. It was a fair and desperate fight,
with knives, and although Bill finally killed his man, he himself was so
badly cut up that he came near dying, his arm being ripped from shoulder
to elbow, a wound which it took years to mend. It is doubtful if any man
ever survived such injuries as he did, for by this time he was a mass of
scars from pistol and knife wounds. He had probably been in danger of
his life more than a hundred times in personal difficulties; for the man
with a reputation as a bad man has a reputation which needs continual
defending.

After the war, Bill lived from hand to mouth, like most frontier
dwellers. It was at Springfield, Missouri, that another duel of his long
list occurred, in which he killed Dave Tutt, a fine pistol shot and a
man with social ambitions in badness. It was a fair fight in the town
square by appointment. Bill killed his man and wheeled so quickly on
Tutt's followers that Tutt had not had time to fall before Bill's
six-shooter was turned the opposite way, and he was asking Tutt's
friends if they wanted any of it themselves. They did not. This fight
was forced on Bill, and his quiet attempts to avoid it and his stern way
of accepting it, when inevitable, won him high estimation on the border.
Indeed, he was now known all over the country, and his like has not
since been seen. He was still a splendid looking man, and as cool and
quiet and modest as ever he had been.

Bill now went to trapping in the less settled parts of Nebraska, and for
a while he lived in peace, until he fell into a saloon row over some
trivial matter and invited four of his opponents outside to fight him
with pistols; the four were to fire at the word, and Bill to do the
same--his pistol against their four. In this fight he killed one man at
first fire, but he himself was shot through the shoulder and disabled in
his right arm. He killed two more with his left hand and badly wounded
the other. This was a fair fight also, and the only wonder is he was not
killed; but he seemed never to consider odds, and literally he knew
nothing but fight.

His score was now seventy-two men, not counting Indians. He himself
never reported how many Indians he and Buffalo Bill killed as scouts in
the Black Kettle campaign under Carr and Primrose, but the killing of
Black Kettle himself was sometimes attributed to Wild Bill. The latter
was badly wounded in the thigh with a lance, and it took a long time for
this wound to heal. To give this hurt and others better opportunity for
mending, Bill now took a trip back East to his home in Illinois. While
East he found that he had a reputation, and he undertook to use it. He
found no way of making a living, however, and he returned to the West,
where he could better market his qualifications.

At that time Hays City, Kansas, was one of the hardest towns on the
frontier. It had more than a hundred gambling dives and saloons to its
two thousand population, and murder was an ordinary thing. Hays needed a
town marshal, and one who could shoot. Wild Bill was unanimously
selected, and in six weeks he was obliged to kill Jack Strawhan for
trying to shoot him. This he did by reason of his superior quickness
with the six-shooter, for Strawhan was drawing first. Another bad man,
Mulvey, started to run Hays, in whose peace and dignity Bill now felt a
personal ownership. Covered by Mulvey's two revolvers, Bill found room
for the lightning flash of time, which is all that is needed by the
real revolver genius, and killed Mulvey on the spot. His tally was now
seventy-five men. He made it seventy-eight in a fight with a bunch of
private soldiers, who called him a "long-hair"--a term very accurate, by
the way, for Bill was proud of his long, blond hair, as was General
Custer and many another man of the West at that time. In this fight,
Bill was struck by seven pistol balls and barely escaped alive by flight
to a ranch on the prairie near by. He lay there three weeks, while
General Phil Sheridan had details out with orders to get him dead or
alive. He later escaped in a box-car to another town, and his days as
marshal of Hays were over.

Bill now tried his hand at Wild West theatricals, seeing that already
many Easterners were "daffy," as he called it, about the West; but he
failed at this, and went back once more to the plains where he belonged.
He was chosen marshal of Abilene, then the cow camp par excellence of
the middle plains, and as tough a community as Hays had been.

The wild men from the lower plains, fighting men, mad from whiskey and
contact with the settlements' possibilities of long-denied indulgence,
swarmed in the streets and dives, mingling with desperadoes and toughs
from all parts of the frontier. Those who have never lived in such a
community will never be able by any description to understand its
phenomena. It seems almost unbelievable that sober, steady-going America
ever knew such days; but there they were, and not so long ago, for this
was only 1870.

Two days after Bill was elected marshal of Abilene, he killed a
desperado who was "whooping-up" the town in customary fashion. That same
night, he was on the street, in a dim light, when all at once he saw a
man whisk around a corner, and saw something shine, as he thought, with
the gleam of a weapon. As showing how quick were the hand and eye of the
typical gun-man of the day, it may be stated that Bill killed this man
in a flash, only to find later that it was a friend, and one of his own
deputies. The man was only pulling a handkerchief from his pocket. Bill
knew that he was watched every moment by men who wanted to kill him. He
had his life in his hands all the time. For instance, he had next to
kill the friend of the desperado whom he had shot. By this time, Abilene
respected its new marshal; indeed, was rather proud of him. The reign
of the bad man of the plains was at its height, and the professional
man-killer, the specialist with firearms, was a figure here and there
over wide regions. Among all these none compared with this unique
specimen. He was generous, too, as he was deadly, for even yet he was
supporting a McCandlas widow, and he always furnished funerals for his
corpses. He had one more to furnish soon. Enemies down the range among
the cow men made up a purse of five thousand dollars, and hired eight
men to kill the town marshal and bring his heart back South. Bill heard
of it, and literally made all of them jump off the railroad train where
he met them. One was killed in the jump. His list of homicides was now
eighty-one. He had never yet been arrested for murder, and his killing
was in fair open fight, his life usually against large odds. He was a
strange favorite of fortune, who seemed certainly to shield him
round-about.

Bill now went East for another try at theatricals, in which, happily, he
was unsuccessful, and for which he felt a strong distaste. He was
scared--on the stage; and when he saw what was expected of him he quit
and went back once more to the West. He appeared at Cheyenne, in the
Black Hills, wandering thus from one point to another after the fashion
of the frontier, where a man did many things and in many places. He had
a little brush with a band of Indians, and killed four of them with four
shots from his six-shooter, bringing his list in red and white to
eighty-five men. He got away alive from the Black Hills with difficulty;
but in 1876 he was back again at Deadwood, married now, and, one would
have thought, ready to settle down.

But the life of turbulence ends in turbulence. He who lives by the sword
dies by the sword. Deadwood was as bad a place as any that could be
found in the mining regions, and Bill was not an officer here, as he had
been in Kansas towns. As marshal of Hays and Abilene and United States
marshal later at Hays City, he had been a national character. He was at
Deadwood for the time only plain Wild Bill, handsome, quiet, but ready
for anything.

Ready for anything but treachery! He himself had always fought fair and
in the open. His men were shot in front. Not such was to be his fate. On
the day of August 2, 1876, while he was sitting at a game of cards in a
saloon, a hard citizen by name of Jack McCall slipped up behind him,
placed a pistol to the back of his head, and shot him dead before he
knew he had an enemy near. The ball passed through Bill's head and out
at the cheek, lodging in the arm of a man across the table.

Bill had won a little money from McCall earlier in the day, and won it
fairly, but the latter had a grudge, and was no doubt one of those
disgruntled souls who "had it in" for all the rest of the world. He got
away with the killing at the time, for a miners' court let him go. A few
days later, he began to boast about his act, seeing what fame was his
for ending so famous a life; but at Yankton they arrested him, tried him
before a real court, convicted him, and hanged him promptly.

Wild Bill's body was buried at Deadwood, and his grave, surrounded by a
neat railing and marked by a monument, long remained one of the features
of Deadwood. The monument and fence were disfigured by vandals who
sought some memento of the greatest bad man ever in all likelihood seen
upon the earth. His tally of eighty-five men seems large, but in fair
probability it is not large enough. His main encounters are known
historically. He killed a great many Indians at different times, but of
these no accurate estimate can be claimed. Nor is his list of victims
as a sharpshooter in the army legitimately to be added to his record.
Cutting out all doubtful instances, however, there remains no doubt that
he killed between twenty and thirty men in personal combat in the open,
and that never once was he tried in any court on a charge even of
manslaughter.

This record is not approached by that of any other known bad man. Many
of them are credited with twenty men, a dozen men, and so forth; but
when the records are sifted the list dwindles. It is doubted whether any
other bad man in America ever actually killed twenty men in fair
personal combat. Bill was not killed in fair fight, nor could McCall
have hurt him had Bill suspected his intent.

Hickok was about thirty-nine years old when killed, and he had averaged
a little more than two men for each year of his entire life. He was
well-known among army officers, and esteemed as a scout and a man, never
regarded as a tough in any sense. He was a man of singular personal
beauty. Of him General Custer, soon thereafter to fall a victim himself
upon the plains, said: "He was a plainsman in every sense of the word,
yet unlike any other of his class. Whether on foot or on horseback, he
was one of the most perfect types of physical manhood I ever saw. His
manner was entirely free from all bluster and bravado. He never spoke of
himself unless requested to do so. His influence among the frontiersmen
was unbounded; his word was law. Wild Bill was anything but a
quarrelsome man, yet none but himself could enumerate the many conflicts
in which he had been engaged."

These are the words of one fighting man about another, and both men are
entitled to good rank in the annals of the West. The praise of an army
general for a man of no rank or wealth leaves us feeling that, after
all, it was a possible thing for a bad man to be a good man, and worthy
of respect and admiration, utterly unmingled with maudlin sentiment or
weak love for the melodramatic.




Chapter XIII

Frontier Wars--_Armed Conflicts of Bodies of Men on the
Frontiers_--_Political Wars; Town Site Wars; Cattle Wars_--_Factional
Fights_.


The history of the border wars on the American frontier, where the
fighting was more like battle than murder, and where the extent of the
crimes against law became too large for the law ever to undertake any
settlement, would make a long series of bloody volumes. These wars of
the frontier were sometimes political, as the Kansas anti-slavery
warfare; or, again, they were fights over town sites, one armed band
against another, and both against the law. Wars over cows, as of the
cattle men against the rustlers and "little fellows," often took on the
phase of large armed bodies of men meeting in bloody encounter; though
the bloodiest of these wars are those least known, and the _opera
bouffe_ wars those most widely advertised.

The state of Kansas, now so calm and peaceful, is difficult to picture
as the scene of a general bloodshed; yet wherever you scratch Kansas
history you find a fight. No territory of equal size has had so much war
over so many different causes. Her story in Indian fighting, gambler
fighting, outlaw fighting, town site fighting, and political fighting is
one not approached by any other portion of the West; and if at times it
was marked with fanaticism or with sordidness, it was none the less
bitter and notable.

The border wars of Kansas and Missouri at the time immediately preceding
the civil war would be famed in song and story, had not the greater
conflict between North and South wiped all that out of memory. Even the
North was divided over the great question of the repeal of the Missouri
Compromise. Alabama, Arkansas, California, Delaware, Florida, Georgia,
Indiana, Iowa, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maryland, Michigan, Missouri, New
Hampshire, North Carolina, South Carolina, Tennessee, Texas, and
Virginia gave a whole or a majority vote for this repeal of the
Compromise. Against the repeal were Connecticut, Maine, Massachusetts,
New York, Ohio, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, Vermont, and Wisconsin.
Illinois and New Jersey voted a tie vote. Ohio cast four votes for the
repeal measure, seventeen against it.

This vote brought the territories of Kansas and Nebraska into the Union
with the option open on whether or not they should have slavery: "it
being the true intent and meaning of this act not to legislate slavery
into any territory, nor to exclude it therefrom, but to leave the people
thereof perfectly free to form and regulate their own domestic
institutions in their own way."

That was very well; but who were "the people" of these debated grounds?
Hundreds of abolitionists of the North thought it their duty to flock to
Kansas and take up arms. Hundreds of the inhabitants of Missouri thought
it incumbent upon them to run across the line and vote in Kansas on the
"domestic institutions"; and to shoot in Kansas and to burn and ravage
in Kansas. They were met by the anti-slavery legions along the wide
frontier, and brother slew brother for years, one series of more or less
ignoble and dastardly outrages following another in big or little,
murders and arson in big or little, until the whole country at last was
drawn into this matter of the domestic institutions of "bleeding
Kansas." The animosities formed in those days were bitter and enduring
ones, and the more prominent figures on both sides were men marked for
later slaughter. The civil war and the slavery question were fought out
all over the West for ten years, even twenty years after the war was
over. Some large figures came up out of this internecine strife, and
there were many deeds of courage and many romantic adventures; but on
the whole, although the result of all this was for the best, and added
another state to the list unalterably opposed to human slavery, the
story in detail is not a pleasant one, and adds no great glory to either
side. It is a chapter of American history which is very well let alone.

When the railroads came across the Western plains, they brought a man
who has been present on the American frontier ever since the
revolutionary war,--the land boomer. He was in Kentucky in time to rob
poor old Daniel Boone of all the lands he thought he owned. He founded
Marietta, on the Ohio river, on a land steal; and thence, westward, laid
out one town after another. The early settler who came down the Ohio
valley in the first and second decades of the past century passed the
ruins of abandoned towns far back to the east even in that day. The
town-site shark passed across the Mississippi river and the Missouri,
and everywhere his record was the same. He was the pioneer of avarice in
very many cases, and often he inaugurated strife where he purported to
be establishing law. Each town thought itself the garden spot and center
of the universe--one knows not how many Kansas towns, for instance,
contended over the absurd honor of being exactly at the center of the
United States!--and local pride was such that each citizen must unite
with others even in arms, if need be, to uphold the merits of his own
"city."

This peculiar phase of frontier nature usually came most into evidence
over the questions of county seats. Hardly a frontier county seat was
ever established without a fight of some kind, and often a bloody one.
It has chanced that the author has been in and around a few of these
clashes between rival towns, and he may say that the vehemence of the
antagonism of such encounters would have been humorous, had it not been
so deadly. Two "cities," composed each of a few frame shanties and a set
of blue-print maps, one just as barren of delight as the other, and
neither worth fighting over at the time, do not seem typical of any
great moral purpose; yet at times their citizens fought as stubbornly as
did the men who fought for and against slavery in Kansas. One instance
of this sort of thing will do, and it is covered in the chapter
describing the Stevens County War, one of the most desperate and bloody,
as well as one of the most recent feuds of local politicians.

For some reason, perhaps that of remoteness of time, the wars of the cow
men of the range seem to have had a bolder, a less sordid and more
romantic interest, if these terms be allowable. When the cow man began
to fence up the free range, to shut up God's out-of-doors, he intrenched
upon more than a local or a political pride. He was now infringing upon
the great principle of personal freedom. He was throttling the West
itself, which had always been a land of freedom. One does not know
whether all one's readers have known it, that unspeakable feeling of
freedom, of independence, of rebellion at restraint, which came when one
could ride or drive for days across the empire of the plains and never
meet a fence to hinder, nor need a road to show the way. To meet one of
these new far-flung fences of the rich men who began to take up the West
was at that time only to cut it and ride on. The free men of the West
would not be fenced in. The range was theirs, so they blindly and
lovingly thought. Let those blame them who love this day more than that.

But the fence was the sign of the property-owning man; and the
property-owning man has always beaten the nomad and the restless man at
last, and set metes and bounds for him to observe. The nesters and
rustlers fought out the battle for the free range more fiercely than was
ever generally known.

One of the most widely known of these cow wars was the absurd Johnson
County War, of Wyoming, which got much newspaper advertising at the
time--the summer of 1892--and which was always referred to with a
certain contempt among old-timers as the "dude war." Only two men were
killed in this war, and the non-resident cattle men who undertook to be
ultra-Western and do a little vigilante work for themselves among the
rustlers found that they were not fit for the task. They were very glad
indeed to get themselves arrested and under cover, more especially in
the protection of the military. They found that they had not lost any
rustlers when they stirred up a whole valley full and were themselves
besieged, surrounded, and well-nigh ready for a general wiping out. They
killed a couple of "little fellows," or, rather, some of their hired
Texas cowboys did it for them, but that was all they accomplished,
except well-nigh to bankrupt Wyoming in the legal muddle, out of which,
of course, nothing came. There were in this party of cattle men a member
of the legislature, a member of the stock commission, some two dozen
wealthy cattle men, two Harvard graduates, and a young Englishman in
search of adventure. They made, on the whole, about the most
contemptible and inefficient band of vigilantes that ever went out to
regulate things, although their deeds were reported by wire to many
journals, and for a time perhaps they felt that they were cutting quite
a figure. They had very large property losses to incite them to their
action, for the rustlers were then pretty much running things in that
part of Wyoming, and the local courts would not convict them. This
fiasco scarcely hastened the advent of the day--which came soon enough
after the railroads and the farmers--under which the home dweller
outweighed the nomad.[G]

[Footnote G: See "The Story of the Cowboy," by E. Hough. D. Appleton &
Co.]

Wars between sheep men and cattle men sometimes took on the phase of
armed bodies of men meeting in bloody encounter. The sheep were always
unwelcome on the range, and are so to-day, although the courts now
adjust such matters better than they formerly did. The cow baron and his
men often took revenge upon the woolly nuisances themselves and killed
them in numbers. The author knows of one instance where five thousand
sheep were killed in one box cañon by irate cow men whose range had been
invaded. The sheep eat the grass down to the point of killing it, and
cattle will not feed on a country which sheep have crossed. Many wars of
this kind have been known all the way from Montana to Mexico.

Again, factional fights might arise over some trivial matter as an
immediate cause, in a community or a region where numbers of men fairly
equal were separated in self-interest. In a day when life was still wild
and free, and when the law was still unknown, these differences of
opinion sometimes led to bitter and bloody conflicts between factions.




Chapter XIV

The Lincoln County War--_The Bloodiest, Most Dramatic and Most Romantic
of all the Border Wars_--_First Authentic Story Ever Printed of the
Bitterest Feud of the Southwest_.


The entire history of the American frontier is one of rebellion against
the law, if, indeed, that may be called rebellion whose apostles have
not yet recognized any authority of the law. The frontier antedated
anarchy. It broke no social compact, for it had never made one. Its
population asked no protection save that afforded under the stern
suzerainty of the six-shooter. The anarchy of the frontier, if we may
call it such, was sometimes little more than self-interest against
self-interest. This was the true description of the border conflict now
in question.

The Lincoln County War, fully speaking, embraced three wars; the Pecos
War of the early '70's, the Harold War of 1874, and the Lincoln County
War proper, which may be said to have begun in 1874 and to have ended in
1879. The actors in these different conflicts were all intermingled.
There was no blood feud at the bottom of this fighting. It was the war
of self-interest against self-interest, each side supported by numbers
of fighting men.

At that time Lincoln County, New Mexico, was about as large as the state
of Pennsylvania. For judicial purposes it was annexed to Donna Aña
County, and its territories included both the present counties of Eddy
and Chaves, and part of what is now Donna Aña. It extended west
practically as far the Rio Grande river, and embraced a tract of
mountains and high tableland nearly two hundred miles square. Out of
this mountain chain, to the east and southeast, ran two beautiful
mountain streams, the Bonito and the Ruidoso, flowing into the Hondo,
which continues on to the flat valley of the Pecos river--once the
natural pathway of the Texas cattle herds bound north to Utah and the
mountain territories, and hence the natural pathway also for many lawful
or lawless citizens from Texas.

At the close of the civil war, Texas was full of unbranded and unowned
cattle. Out of the town of Paris, Texas, which was founded by his
father, came one John Chisum--one of the most typical cow men that ever
lived. Bold, fearless, shrewd, unscrupulous, genial, magnetic, he was
the man of all others to occupy a kingdom which had heretofore had no
ruler.

John Chisum drove the first herds up the Pecos trail to the territorial
market. He held at one time perhaps eighty thousand head of cattle under
his brand of the "Long I" and "jinglebob." Moreover, he had powers of
attorney from a great many cow men in Texas and lower New Mexico,
authorizing him to take up any trail cattle which he found under their
respective brands. He carried a tin cylinder, large as a water-spout,
that contained, some said, more than a thousand of these powers of
attorney. At least, it is certain he had papers enough to give him a
wide authority. Chisum riders combed every north-bound herd. If they
found the cattle of any of his "friends," they were cut out and turned
on the Chisum range. There were many "little fellows," small cattlemen,
nested here and there on the flanks of the Chisum herds. What more
natural than that they should steal from him, in case they found a
market of their own? That was much easier than raising cows of their
own. Now, there was a market up this winding Bonito valley, at Lincoln
and Fort Stanton. The soldiers of the latter post, and the Indians of
the Mescalero reservation near by, needed supplies. There were others
besides John Chisum who might need a beef contract now and then, and
cattle to fill it.

[Illustration: JOHN SIMPSON CHISUM
A famous cattle king, died December 23, 1884]

At the end of the civil war, there was in New Mexico, with what was
known as the California Column, which joined the forces of New Mexican
volunteers, an officer known as Major L. G. Murphy. After the war, a
great many men settled near the points where they were mustered out in
the South and West. It was thus with Major Murphy, who located as
post-trader at the little frontier post known as Fort Stanton, which was
founded by Captain Frank Stanton in 1854, in the Indian days. John
Chisum located his Bosque Grande ranch about 1865, and Murphy came to
Fort Stanton about 1866. In 1875, Chisum dropped down to his South
Spring River ranch, and by that time Murphy had been thrown out of the
post-tradership by Major Clendenning, commanding officer, who did not
like his methods. He had dropped nine miles down the Bonito from Fort
Stanton, with two young associates, under the firm name of Murphy, Riley
& Dolan, sometimes spoken of as L. G. Murphy & Co.

Murphy was a hard-drinking man, yet withal something of a student. He
was intelligent, generous, bold and shrewd. He "staked" every little cow
man in Lincoln county, including a great many who hung on the flanks of
John Chisum's herds. These men in turn were in their ethics bound to
support him and his methods. Murphy was king of the Bonito country.
Chisum was king of the Pecos; not merchant but cow man, and caring for
nothing which had not grass and water on it.

Here, then, were two rival kings. Each at times had occasion for a beef
contract. The result is obvious to anyone who knows the ways of the
remoter West in earlier days. The times were ripe for trouble. Murphy
bought stolen beef, and furnished bran instead of flour on his Indian
contracts, as the government records show. His henchmen held the Chisum
herds as their legitimate prey. Thus we now have our stage set and
peopled for the grim drama of a bitter border war.

The Pecos war was mostly an indiscriminate killing among cow men and
cattle thieves, and it cost many lives, though it had no beginning and
no end. The Texas men, hard riders and cheerful shooters for the most
part, came pushing up the Pecos and into the Bonito cañon. Among these,
in 1874, were four brothers known as the Harold boys, Bill, Jack, Tom
and Bob, who had come from Texas in 1872. Two of them located ranches on
the Ruidoso, being "staked" therein by Major Murphy, king for that part
of the countryside. The Harold boys once undertook to run the town of
Lincoln, and a foolish justice ordered a constable to arrest them. One
Gillam, an ex-sheriff, told the boys to put on their guns. On that night
there were killed Gillam, Bill Harold, Dave Warner and Martinez, the
Mexican constable. The dead body of Martinez was lying in the street the
next morning with a deep cross cut on the forehead. From that time on
for the next five years, it was no uncommon thing to see dead men lying
in the streets of Lincoln. The Harold boys had sworn revenge.

There was a little dance in an adobe one night at Lincoln, when Ben
Harold and some Texas men from the Seven Rivers country rode up. They
killed four men and one woman that night before they started back to
Seven Rivers. From that time on, it was Texas against the law, such as
the latter was. No resident places the number of the victims of the
Harold war at less than forty or fifty, and it is believed that at least
seventy-five would be more correct. These killings proved the weakness
of the law, for none of the Harold gang was ever punished. As for the
Lincoln County War proper, the magazine was now handsomely laid. Only
the spark was needed. What would that naturally be? Either an actual law
court, or else--a woman! In due time, both were forthcoming.

The woman in the case still lives to-day in New Mexico, sometimes spoken
of as the "Cattle Queen" of New Mexico. She bears now the name of Mrs.
Susan E. Barber. Her maiden name was Susan E. Hummer, the name sometimes
spelled Homer, and she was born in Gettysburg, Pennsylvania. Susan
Hummer was a granddaughter of Anna Maria Spangler-Stauffer. The Spangler
family is a noble one of Germany and very old. George Spangler was
cup-bearer to Godfrey, Chancellor of Frederick Barbarossa, and was with
the latter on the Crusade when Barbarossa was drowned in the Syrian
river, Calycadmus, in 1190. The American seat of this old family was in
York county, Pennsylvania, where the first Spanglers settled in 1731. It
was from this tenacious and courageous ancestry that there sprang this
figure of a border warfare in a region wild as Barbarossa's realm
centuries ago.

On August 23, 1873, in Atchison, Kansas, Susan Hummer was married to
Alexander A. McSween, a young lawyer fresh from the Washington
university law school of St. Louis. McSween was born in Charlottetown,
Prince Edward Island, and was educated in the first place as a
Presbyterian minister. He was a man of good appearance, of intelligence
and address, and of rather more polish than the average man. He was an
orator, a dreamer, and a visionary; a strange, complex character. He was
not a fighting man, and belonged anywhere in the world rather than on
the frontier of the bloody Southwest. His health was not good, and he
resolved to journey to New Mexico. He and his young bride started
overland, with a good team and conveyance, and reached the little
_placita_ of Lincoln, in the Bonito cañon, March 15, 1875. Outside of
the firm of Murphy, Riley & Dolan, there were at that time but one or
two other American families. McSween started up in the practice of law.

There appeared in northern New Mexico at about this time an Englishman
by the name of J. H. Tunstall, newly arrived in the West in search of
investment. Tunstall was told that there was good open cattle range to
be had in Lincoln county. He came to Lincoln, met McSween, formed a
partnership with him in the banking and mercantile business, and,
moreover, started for himself, and altogether independently, a horse and
cattle ranch on the Rio Feliz, a day's journey below Lincoln. Now, King
Murphy, of Lincoln county, found a rival business growing up directly
under his eyes. He liked this no better than King Chisum liked the
little cow men on his flanks in the Seven Rivers country. Things were
ripening still more rapidly for trouble. Presently, the immediate cause
made its appearance.

There had been a former partner and friend of Major Murphy in the
post-tradership at Fort Stanton, Colonel Emil Fritz, who established the
Fritz ranch, a few miles below Lincoln. Colonel Fritz having amassed a
considerable fortune, concluded to return to Germany. He had insured his
life in the American Insurance Company for ten thousand dollars, and
had made a will leaving this policy, or the greater part of it, to his
sister. The latter had married a clerk at Fort Stanton by the name of
Scholland, but did not get along well with her husband. Heretofore no
such thing as divorce had been known in that part of the world; but
courts and lawyers were now present, and it occurred to Mrs. Scholland
to have a divorce. She sent to Mr. McSween for legal counsel, and for a
time lived in the McSween house.

Now came news of the death, in Germany, of Colonel Emil Fritz. His
brother, Charlie Fritz, undertook to look up the estate. He found the
will and insurance policy had been left with Major Murphy; but Major
Murphy, accustomed to running affairs in his own way, refused to give up
the Emil Fritz will, and forced McSween to get a court order appointing
Mrs. Scholland administratrix of the Fritz estate. Not even in that
capacity would Major Murphy deliver to her the will and insurance policy
when they were demanded, and it is claimed that he destroyed the will.
Certainly it was never probated. Murphy was accustomed to keep this will
in a tin can, hid in a hole in the adobe wall of his store building.
There were no safes at that time and place. The policy had been left as
security for a loan of nine hundred dollars advanced by a firm known as
Spiegelberg Brothers. Few ingredients were now lacking for a typical
melodrama. Meantime the plot thickened by the failure of the insurance
company!

McSween, in the interest of Mrs. Scholland, now went East to see what
could be done in the collection of the insurance policy. He was able
finally, in 1876, to collect the full amount of ten thousand dollars,
and this he deposited in his own name in a St. Louis bank then owned by
Colonel Hunter. He had been obliged to pay the Spiegelbergs the face of
their loan before he could get the policy to take East with him. He
wished to be secured against this advancement and reimbursed as well for
his expenses, which, together with his fee, amounted to a considerable
sum. Moreover, the German Minister enjoined McSween from turning over
any of this money, as there were other heirs in Germany. Major Murphy
owed McSween some money. Colonel Fritz also died owing McSween
thirty-three hundred dollars, fees due on legal work. Yet Murphy
demanded the full amount of the insurance policy from McSween again and
again. Murphy, Riley & Dolan now sued out an attachment on McSween's
property, and levied on the goods in the Tunstall-McSween store. The
"law" was now doing its work; but there was a very liberal
interpretation put upon the law's intent. As construed by Sheriff
William Brady, the writ applied also to the Englishman Tunstall's
property in cattle and horses on the Rio Feliz ranch; which, of course,
was high-handed illegality. McSween's statement that he had no interest
in the Feliz ranch served no purpose. Brady and Murphy were warm
friends. The lawyer McSween had accused them of being something more
than that--allies and conspirators. McSween and Tunstall bought Lincoln
county scrip cheap; but when they presented it to the county treasurer,
Murphy, it was not paid, and it was charged that he and Brady had made
away with the county funds. That was never proved, for, as a matter of
fact, no county books were ever kept! McSween started the first set ever
known there.

At this time there was working for Tunstall on the Feliz ranch the noted
desperado, Billy the Kid, who a short time formerly had worked for John
Chisum. The latter at this stage of the advancing troubles, appears
rather as a third party, or as holding one point of a triangle, whose
other two corners were occupied by the Murphy and McSween factions.

Whether or not it was a legal posse which went out to serve the
attachment on the Tunstall cattle--or whether or not a posse was
necessary for that purpose--the truth is that a band of men, on February
13th, 1878, did go out under some semblance of the law and in the
interests of the Murphy people's claim. Some state that William S.
Morton, or "Billy" Morton, was chosen by Sheriff Brady as his deputy and
as leader of this posse. Others name different men as leaders.
Certainly, the band was suited for any desperate occasion. With it was
one Tom Hill, who had killed several men at different times, and who had
been heard to say that he intended to kill Tunstall. There was also
Jesse Evans, just in from the Rio Grande country, and, unless that were
Billy the Kid, the most redoubtable fighter in all that country. Evans
had formerly worked for John Chisum, and had been the friend of Billy
the Kid; but these two had now become enemies. Others of the party were
William M. Johnson, Ham Mills, Johnnie Hurley, Frank Baker, several
ranchers still living in that country, and two or three Mexicans. All
these rode across the mountains to the Ruidoso valley on their way to
the Rio Feliz. They met, coming from the Tunstall ranch, Tunstall
himself in company with his foreman, Dick Brewer, John Middleton and
Billy the Kid. When the Murphy posse came up with Tunstall, he was
alone. His men were at the time chasing a flock of wild turkeys along a
distant hillside. When called upon to halt, Tunstall did so, and then
came up toward the posse. "You wouldn't hurt me, boys, would you?" he
said, as he approached leading his horse. When within a few yards, Tom
Hill said to him, "Why, hello, Tunstall, is that you?" and almost with
the words fired upon him with his six-shooter and shot him down. Some
say that Hill shot Tunstall again, and a young Mexican boy called
Pantilon beat in his skull with a rock. They put Tunstall's hat under
his head and left him lying there beside his horse, which was also
killed. His folded coat was found under the horse's head. His body,
lashed on a burro's back, was brought over the mountains by his friends
that night into Lincoln, twenty miles distant. Fifty men took up the
McSween fight that night; for, in truth, the killing of Tunstall was
murder and without justification.

That was the beginning of the actual Lincoln County War. Dick Brewer,
Tunstall's foreman, was now leader of the McSween fighting men. McSween,
of course, supplied him with color of "legal" authority. He was
appointed "special constable." Neither party had difficulty in obtaining
all the legal papers required. Each party was presently to have a
sheriff of its own. Meantime, there was at Lincoln an accommodating
justice of the peace, John P. Wilson, who was ready to give either
faction any sort of legal paper it demanded. Dick Brewer, Billy the Kid,
and nearly a dozen others of the first McSween posse started to the
lower country, where lived a good many of Murphy's friends, small cow
men and others. On the Rio Peñasco, about six miles from the Pecos, they
came across a party of five men, two of whom, Billy Morton and Frank
Baker, had been present at the killing of Tunstall. Baker and Morton
surrendered under promise of safekeeping, and were held for a time at
Roswell. On the trail from Roswell to Lincoln, at a point near the Agua
Negra, both these men, while kneeling and pleading for their lives, were
deliberately shot and killed by Billy the Kid. There was with the
Brewer posse a buffalo-hunter by the name of McClosky, who had promised
to take care of these prisoners. Joe McNab, of the posse, shot and
killed McClosky in cold blood. In this McSween posse were "Doc"
Skurlock, Charlie Bowdre, Billy the Kid, Hendry Brown, Jim French, John
Middleton, with McNab, Wait and Smith, besides McClosky, who seems not
to have been loyal enough to them to sanction cold blooded murder. These
victims were killed March 7th, 1878.

There had now been deliberate murder committed upon the one side and
upon the other. There were many men implicated on each side. These men,
in self-interest, now drew apart together. The factions, of necessity,
became more firmly established. It may be seen that there was very
little principle at stake on either side. The country was now simply
going wild again. It meant to take the law into its own hands; and the
population was divided into these two factions, to one or the other of
which every resident must perforce belong. A choice, and sometimes a
quick one, was an imperative necessity.

The next killing was that of Buckshot Roberts, at Blazer's Mill, near
the Mescalero Reservation buildings, an affair described in a later
chapter. Thirteen men, later of the Kid's gang, led by Dick Brewer,
attacked Roberts, who killed Dick Brewer before he himself died. The
death of the latter left the Kid chief of the McSween forces.

A great blood lust now possessed all the population. It wanted no law.
There is no doubt about the intention to make away with Judge Warren
Bristol of the circuit court. The latter, knowing of these turbulent
times in Lincoln, decided not to hold court. He sent word to Sheriff
William Brady to open court and then at once to adjourn it. This was on
April 1, 1878.

Sheriff Brady, in walking down the street toward the dwelling-house in
which court sessions were then held, was obliged to pass the McSween
store and residence. Behind the corral wall, there lay ambushed Billy
the Kid and at least five others of his gang. Brady was accompanied by
Billy Matthews (J. B. Matthews, now dead; postmaster of Roswell, New
Mexico, in 1904), by George Hindman, his deputy, and Dad Peppin, later
sheriff of Lincoln county. The Kid and his men waited until the victims
had gone by. Then a volley was fired. Sheriff Brady, shot in the back,
slowly sank down, his knees weakening under him. "My God! My God! My
God!" he exclaimed, as he gradually dropped. He had been struck in the
back by five balls. As he sank down, he turned his head to see his
murderers, and as he did so received a ball in the eye, and so fell
dead. George Hindman, the deputy, also shot in the back, ran down the
street about one hundred and fifty yards before he fell. He lay in the
street and few dared to go out to him. A saloon-keeper, Ike Stockton
(himself a bad man, and later killed at Durango, Colorado), offered him
a drink of water, which he brought in his hat, and Hindman, accepting
it, fell back dead.

The murder of Sheriff Brady left the country without even the semblance
of law; but each party now took steps to set up a legal machinery of its
own, as cover for its own acts. The old justice of the peace, John P.
Wilson, would issue a warrant on any pretext for any person; but there
must be some one with authority to serve the process. In a
quasi-election, the McSween faction instituted John Copeland as their
sheriff. The Murphy faction held that Copeland never qualified as
sheriff. He lived with McSween part of the time. It was understood that
he was sheriff for the purpose of bothering nobody but the Murphy
people.

Meantime, the other party were not thus to be surpassed. In June, 1878,
Governor Axtell appointed George W. Peppin as sheriff of Lincoln county.
Peppin qualified at Mesilla, came back to Lincoln, and demanded of
Copeland the warrants in his possession. He had, on his part, twelve
warrants for the arrest of members of the McSween gang. Little lacked
now to add confusion in this bloody coil. The country was split into two
factions. Each had a sheriff as a figurehead! What and where was the
law?

Peppin had to get fighting men to serve his warrants, and he could not
always be particular about the social standing of his posses. He had a
thankless and dangerous position as the "Murphy sheriff." Most of his
posses were recruited from among the small ranchers and cow boys of the
lower Pecos. Peppin was sheriff only a few months, and threw up the job
$2,800 in debt.

The men of both parties were now scouting about for each other here and
there over a district more than a hundred miles square; but presently
the war was to take on the dignity of a pitched battle. Early in July,
1878, the Kid and his gang rounded up at the McSween house. There were a
dozen white desperadoes in their party. There were about forty Mexicans
also identified with the McSween faction. These were quartered in the
Montana and Ellis residences, well down the street.

The Murphy forces now surrounded the McSween house, and at once a
pitched battle began. The McSween men started the firing from the
windows and loopholes of their fortress. The Peppin men replied. The
town, divided against itself, held under cover. For three days the two
little armies lay here, separated by the distance of the street, perhaps
sixty men in all on the McSween side, perhaps thirty or forty in all on
the Murphy-Peppin side, of whom nineteen were Americans.

To keep the McSween men inside their fortifications, Peppin had three
men posted on the mountain side, whence they could look down directly
upon the top of the houses, as the mountain here rises up sharply back
of the narrow line of adobe buildings. These pickets were Charlie
Crawford, Lucillo Montoye, and another Mexican, and with their
long-range buffalo guns they threw a good many heavy slugs of lead into
the McSween house. At last, one Fernando Herrera, a McSween Mexican,
standing in the back door of the Montana house, fired, at a distance of
about nine hundred yards, at Charlie Crawford. The shot cut Crawford
down, and he lay, with his back broken, behind a rock on the mountain
side in the hot sun nearly all day. Crawford was later brought down to
the street. Medical attendance there was none, and few dared to offer
sympathy, but Captain Saturnino Baca[H] carried Crawford a drink of
water.

[Footnote H: Captain Saturnino Baca was a friend of Kit Carson, an
officer in the New Mexican Volunteers, and the second commanding officer
of Fort Stanton. He came to Lincoln in 1865, and purchased of J.
Trujillo the old stone tower, as part of what was then the Baca
property, near the McSween residence. The Bacas were recognized as
non-combatants, but were friendly to Major Murphy. Mrs. McSween and Mrs.
Baca were bitter enemies, and it was commonly said that, as each side
had a sheriff, each side had a woman. Bonifacio J. Baca, son of Captain
and Mrs. Baca, was a protégé of Major Murphy, who sent him to Notre Dame
University, Indiana, to be educated. "Bonnie" Baca was at different
times clerk of the probate court, county assessor, deputy sheriff, etc.,
and was court interpreter under Judge Warren H. Bristol. He was teaching
school at the time Sheriff Brady was shot, and from his refuge in the
"round tower," a few feet distant, saw Brady fall. Captain Baca, wife
and son, were after that closely watched by the men of the McSween
faction, but managed to remain neutral and never became involved in the
fighting, though Billy the Kid more than once threatened to kill young
Baca.]

The death of Crawford ended the second day's fighting. Peppin's party
now numbered sixteen men from the Seven Rivers country, or twenty-eight
in all. The McSween men besieged in the adobe were Billy the Kid, Harvey
Norris (killed), Tom O'Folliard, Ighenio Salazar (wounded and left for
dead), Ignacio Gonzales, José Semora (killed), Francisco Romero
(killed), and Alexander A. McSween, leader of the faction (killed). Doc
Skurlock, Jack Middleton, and Charlie Bowdre were in the adjoining store
building.

At about noon of the third day, old Andy Boyle, ex-soldier of the
British army, said, "We'll have to get a cannon and blow in the doors.
I'll go up to the fort and steal a cannon." Half-way up to the fort, he
found his cannon--two Gatling guns and a troop of colored
cavalry--already on the road to stop what had been reported as firing on
women and children. The detachment was under charge of the commanding
officer of Fort Stanton, Colonel Dudley, who marched his men past the
beleaguered house and drew them up below the place. Colonel Dudley was
besought by Mrs. McSween, who came out under fire, to save her husband's
life; but he refused to interfere or take side in the matter, saying
that the sheriff of the county was there and in charge of his own posse.
Mrs. McSween refused to accept protection and go up to the post, but
returned to her husband for what she knew must soon be the end.

McSween, ex-minister, lawyer, honest or dishonest instigator, innocent
or malicious cause--and one may choose his adjectives in this matter--of
all these bloody scenes, now sat in the house, his head bowed in his
hands, the picture of foreboding despair. His nerve was absolutely gone.
No one paid any attention to him. His wife, the actual leader, was far
braver than he. The Kid was the commander. "They'd kill us all if we
surrendered," he said. "We'll shoot it out!"

Old Andy Boyle got some sticks and some coal oil, and, under protection
of rifles, started a fire against a street door of the house. Jack Long
and two others also fired the house in the rear. A keg of powder had
been concealed under the floor. The flames reached this powder, and
there was an explosion which did more than anything else toward ending
the siege.

At about dusk, Bob Beckwith, old man Pierce, and one other man, ran
around toward the rear of the house. Beckwith called out to the inmates
to surrender. They demanded that the sheriff come for a parley. "I'm a
deputy sheriff," replied Beckwith. It was dark or nearly so. Several
figures burst out of the rear door of the burning house, among these the
unfortunate McSween. Around him, and ahead of him, ran Billy the Kid,
Skurlock, French, O'Folliard, Bowdre, and a few others. The flashing of
six-shooters at close range ended the three days' battle. McSween, still
unarmed, dropped dead. He was found, half sitting, leaning against the
corral wall. Bob Beckwith, of the Peppin forces, fell almost at the same
time, killed by Billy the Kid. Near McSween's body lay those of Romero
and Semora and of Harvey Norris. The latter was a young Kansan, newly
arrived in that country, of whom little was known.

[Illustration: 1. IGHENIO SALAZAR 2. ALEX. A. McSWEEN 3. CAPT. S. BACA
(1) Shot and left for dead, in the Lincoln County War. (2) Leader of a
faction in the Lincoln County War. (3) Friend of Kit Carson; the man who
carried the news of the big street fight to Ft. Stanton]

With the McSween party, there was one game Mexican, Ighenio Salazar, who
is alive to-day, by miracle. In the rush from the house, Salazar was
shot down, being struck by two bullets. He feigned death. Old Andy Boyle
stood over him with his gun cocked. "I guess he's dead," said Andy. "If
I thought he wasn't, I shoot him some more." They then jumped on
Salazar's body to assure themselves. In the darkness, Salazar rolled
over into a ditch, later made his escape, stopped his wounds with some
corn husks, and found concealment in a Mexican house until he
subsequently recovered.

This fight cost McSween his life just at the point when he thought he
had attained success. Four days before he was killed, he had word from
the United States Government's commissioner, Angell, that the President
had deposed Governor Axtell of New Mexico, on account of his appointment
of Dad Peppin as sheriff, and on charges that Axtell was favoring the
Murphy faction. General Lew Wallace was now sent out as Governor of New
Mexico, invested with "extraordinary powers." He needed them. President
Hayes had issued governmental proclamation calling upon these desperate
fighting men to lay down their arms, but it was not certain they would
easily be persuaded. It was a long way to Washington, and a short way to
a six-shooter.

General Wallace assured Mrs. McSween of protection, but he found there
was no such thing as getting to the bottom of the Lincoln County War. It
would have been necessary to hang the entire population of the county to
execute a formal justice. Almost none of the indictments "stuck," and
one by one the cases were dismissed. The thing was too big for the law.

The only man ever actually indicted and brought to trial for a killing
during the Lincoln County War was Billy the Kid, and there is many a
resident of Lincoln to-day who declares that the Kid was made a
scapegoat; and many a man even to-day charges Governor Wallace with bad
faith. Governor Wallace met the Kid by appointment at the Ellis House in
Lincoln. The Kid came in fully armed, and the old soldier was surprised
to see in him a bright-faced and pleasant-talking boy. In the presence
of two witnesses now living, Governor Wallace asked the Kid to come in
and lay down his arms, and promised to pardon him if he would stand his
trial and if he should be convicted in the courts. The Kid declined.
"There is no justice for me in the courts of this country now," said he.
"I've gone too far." And so he went back with his little gang of
outlaws, to meet a dramatic end, after further incidents in a singular
and blood-stained career.

The Lincoln County War now spread wider than even the boundaries of the
United States. A United States deputy, Wiederman, had been employed by
the father of the murdered J. H. Tunstall to take care of the Tunstall
estates and to secure some kind of British revenge for his murder.
Wiederman falsely persuaded Tunstall _père_ that he had helped kill
Frank Baker and Billy Morton, and Tunstall _père_ made him rich,
Wiederman going to England, where it was safer. The British legation
took up the matter of Tunstall's death, and the slow-moving governmental
wheels at Washington began to revolve. A United States indemnity was
paid for Tunstall's life.

Mrs. McSween, meantime, kept up her work in the local courts. Some time
after her husband's death, she employed a lawyer by the name of Chapman,
of Las Vegas, a one-armed man, to undertake the dangerous task of aiding
her in her work of revenge. By this time, most of the fighters were
disposed to lay down their arms. The whole society of the country had
been ruined by the war. Murphy & Co. had long ago mortgaged everything
they had, and a good many things which they did not have, _e. g._, some
of John Chisum's cattle, to Tom Catron, of Sante Fé. A big peace talk
was made in the town, and it was agreed that, as there was no longer any
advantage of a financial nature in keeping up the war, all parties
concerned might as well quit organized fighting, and engage in
individual pillage instead. Murphy & Co. were ruined. Murphy and McSween
were both dead. Chisum could be depended upon to pay some of the debts
to the warriors through stolen cattle, if not through signed checks.
Why, then, should good, game men go on killing each other for nothing?
This was the argument used.

[Illustration: 1. MRS. SATURNINO BACA (In early life) 2. MRS. SUSAN E.
BARBER 3. MRS. SATURNINO BACA (At sixty)
The "women in the case" in the Lincoln County War. Mrs. Susan E. Barber
was known as the "Cattle Queen of the West"]

In this conference there were, on the Murphy side, Jesse Evans, Jimmie
Dolan and Bill Campbell. On the other side were Billy the Kid, Tom
O'Folliard and the game Mexican, Salazar. Each of these men had a .45
Colt at his belt, and a cocked Winchester in his hand. At last, however,
the six men shook hands. They agreed to end the war. Then, frontier
fashion, they set off for the nearest saloon.

The Las Vegas lawyer, Chapman, happened to cross the street as these
desperate fighting men, used to killing, now well drunken, came out, all
armed, and all swearing friendship.

"Halt, you, there!" cried Bill Campbell to Chapman; and the latter
paused. "Damn you," said Campbell to Chapman; "you are the ---- ---- of
a ---- that has come down here to stir up trouble among us fellows.
We're peaceful. It's all settled, and we're friends now. Now, damn you,
just to show you're peaceable too, you dance."

"I'm a gentleman," said Chapman, "and I'll dance for no ruffian." An
instant later, shot through the heart by Campbell's six-shooter, as is
alleged, he lay dead in the roadway. No one dared disturb his body. He
was shot at such close range that some papers in his coat pocket took
fire from the powder flash, and his body was partially consumed as it
lay there in the road.

For this killing, Jimmie Dolan, Billy Matthews and Bill Campbell were
indicted and tried. Dolan and Matthews were acquitted. Campbell, in
default of a better jail, was kept in the guard-house at Fort Stanton.
One night he disappeared, in company with his guard and some United
States cavalry horses. Since then nothing has been heard of him. His
real name was not Campbell, but Ed Richardson.

Billy the Kid did not kill John Chisum, though all the country wondered
at that fact. There was a story that he forced Chisum to sign a bill of
sale for eight hundred head of cattle. He claimed that Chisum owed money
to the McSween fighting men, to whom he had promised salaries which
were never paid; but no evidence exists that Chisum ever made such a
promise, although he sometimes sent a wagonload of supplies to the
McSween fighting men.

John Chisum died of cancer at Eureka Springs, Missouri, December 26,
1884, and his great holdings as a cattle king afterward became somewhat
involved. He could once have sold out for $600,000, but later mortgaged
his holdings for $250,000. He was concerned in a packing plant at Kansas
City, a business into which he was drawn by others, and of which he knew
nothing.

Major Murphy died at Sante Fé before the big fight at Lincoln. Jimmie
Dolan died a few years later, and lies buried in the little graveyard
near the Fritz ranch. Riley, the other member of the firm, went to
Colorado, and was last heard of at Rocky Ford, where he was prosperous.
The heritage of hatred was about all that McSween left to his widow, who
presently married George L. Barber, at Lincoln, and later proved herself
to be a good business woman--good enough to make a fortune in the cattle
business from the four hundred head of cattle John Chisum gave her to
settle a debt he had owed McSween. She afterward established a fine
ranch near Three Rivers, New Mexico.

Dad Peppin, known as the "Murphy sheriff" by the McSween faction, lived
out his life on his little holding at the edge of Lincoln _placita_. He
died in 1905. His rival, John Copeland, died in 1902. The street of
Lincoln, one of the bloodiest of its size in the world, is silent.
Another generation is growing up. William Brady, Major Brady's eldest
son, and Joséfina Brady-Chavez, a daughter, live in Lincoln; and Bob
Brady, another son of the murdered sheriff, was long jailer at Lincoln
jail. The law has arisen over the ruin wrought by lawlessness. It is a
noteworthy fact that, although the law never punished the participants
in this border conflict, the lawlessness was never ended by any
vigilante movement. The fighting was so desperate and prolonged that it
came to be held as warfare and not as murder. There is no doubt that,
barring the border fighting of Kansas and Missouri, this was the
greatest of American border wars.




Chapter XV

The Stevens County War--_The Bloodiest County Seat War of the
West_--_The Personal Narrative of a Man Who Was Shot and Left for
Dead_--_The Most Expensive United States Court Case Ever Tried_.


In the month of May, 1886, the writer was one of a party of
buffalo-hunters bound for the Neutral Strip and the Panhandle of Texas,
where a small number of buffalo still remained at that time. We traveled
across the entire southwestern part of Kansas, below the Santa Fé
railroad, at a time when the great land boom of 1886 and 1887 was at its
height. Town-site schemes in western Kansas were at that time
innumerable, and a steady stream of immigration was pouring westward by
rail and wagon into the high and dry plains of the country, where at
that time farming remained a doubtful experiment. In the course of our
travels, we saw one morning, rising before us in the mirage of the
plains, what seemed to be a series of crenelated turrets, castles peaked
and bastioned. We knew this was but the mirage, and knew that it must
have some physical cause. But what was a town doing in that part of the
world? We drove on and in a few hours found the town--a little, raw boom
town of unpainted boards and tents, which had sprung up almost overnight
in that far-off region. The population was that of the typical frontier
town, and the pronounced belief of all was that this settlement was to
be the commercial metropolis of the Southwest. This little town was
later known as Woodsdale, Kansas. It offered then no hint of the bloody
scenes in which it was soon to figure; but within a few weeks it was so
deeply embroiled in war with the rival town of Hugoton as to make
history notable even on that turbulent frontier.

Mr. Herbert M. Tonney, now a prosperous citizen of Flora, Illinois, was
a resident of that portion of the country in the stirring days of the
land boom, and became involved to an extent beyond his own seeking in
this county seat fight. While serving as an officer of the peace, he was
shot and left for dead. No story can serve so well as his personal
narrative to convey a clear idea of the causes, methods and results of a
typical county seat war in the West. His recountal follows:

"I do not need to swear to the truthfulness of my story, for I have
already done so in many courts and under the cross-examination of some
of the ablest lawyers in the country. I have repeated the story on the
stand in a criminal case which cost the United States government more
money than it has ever expended in any similar trial, unless perhaps
that having to do with the assassination of President Lincoln. I can say
that I know what it is to be murdered.

"In March, 1886, I moved out into southwestern Kansas, in what was later
to be known as Stevens county, then a remote and apparently unattractive
region. In 1885 a syndicate of citizens of McPherson, Kansas, had been
formed for the purpose of starting a new town in southwestern Kansas.
The members were leading bankers, lawyers, and merchants. These sent out
an exploration party, among which were such men as Colonel C. E. Cook,
former postmaster of McPherson; his brother, Orrin Cook, a lawyer; John
Pancoast, J. B. Chamberlain, J. W. Calvert, John Robertson, and others.
They located a section of school lands, in what was later known as
Stevens county, as near the center of the proposed county as the range
of sand dunes along the Cimarron river would permit. Others of the party
located lands as close to the town site as possible. On August 3, 1886,
Governor Martin issued a proclamation for the organization of Stevens
county. It appeared upon the records of the State of Kansas that the new
county had 2,662 _bona-fide_ inhabitants, of whom 868 were householders.
These claimed a taxable property, in excess of legal exemptions,
amounting to $313,035, including railroad property of $140,380. I need
not state that the organization was wholly based upon fraud. An election
was called for September 9, and the town of Hugoton--at first called
Hugo--was chosen.

"There can be competition in the town-site business, however. At Mead
Center, Kansas, there resided an old-time Kansas man, Colonel S. N.
Wood, who also wanted a town site in the new county. Wood's partner,
Captain I. C. Price, went down on July 3 to look over the situation. He
was not known to the Hugoton men, and he was invited by Calvert, the
census taker, to register his name as a citizen. He protested that he
was only a visitor, but was informed that this made no possible
difference; whereupon, Price proceeded to register his own name, that of
his partner, those of many of his friends, and many purely imaginary
persons. He also registered the families of these persons, and
finally--in a burst of good American humor--went so far as to credit
certain single men of his acquaintance with large families, including
twenty or thirty pairs of twins! This cheerful imagination on his part
caused trouble afterwards; but certain it is that these fictitious
names, twins and all, went into the sworn records of Hugoton--an unborn
population of a defunct town, whose own conception was in iniquity!

"Price located a section of government land on the north side of the
sand hills, eight miles from Hugoton, and this was duly platted for a
town site. Corner lots were selling at Hugoton for $1,000 apiece, and
people were flocking to that town. The new town was called Woodsdale,
and Colonel Wood offered lots free to any who would come and build upon
them. Settlers now streamed to Woodsdale. Tents, white-topped wagons and
frail shanties sprung up as though by magic. The Woodsdale boom
attracted even homesteaders who had cast in their lot with Hugoton. Many
of these forgot their oaths in the land office, pulled up and filed on
new quarter sections nearer to Woodsdale. The latter town was jubilant.
Colonel Wood and Captain Price, in the month of August, held a big
ratification meeting, taunting the men of Hugoton with those thirty
pairs of twins that never were on land or sea. A great deal of bad blood
was engendered at this time.

"Soon after this Wood and Price started together for Garden City. They
were followed by a band of Hugoton men and captured in a dugout on the
Cimarron river. Brought back to Hugoton, a mock trial was held upon them
and they were released on a mock bond, being later taken out of town
under guard. A report was printed in the Hugoton paper that certain
gentlemen of that town had gone south with Colonel Wood and Captain
Price, 'for the purpose of a friendly buffalo hunt.' It was the
intention to take these two prisoners into the wild and lawless region
of No Man's Land, or the Panhandle of Texas, there to kill them, and to
bring back the report that they were accidentally killed in the buffalo
chase. This strange hunting party did go south, across No Man's Land
and into the desert region lying around the headwaters of the Beaver.
The prisoners knew what they were to expect, but, as it chanced, their
captors did not dare kill them. Meantime, Woodsdale had organized a
'posse' of twenty-four men, under Captain S. O. Aubrey, the noted
frontier trailer, formerly an Indian scout. This band, taking up the
trail below Hugoton, followed and rescued Wood and Price, and took
prisoners the entire Hugoton 'posse.' The latter were taken to Garden
City, and here the law was in turn set at defiance by the Woodsdale men,
the horses, wagons, arms, etc., of the Hugoton party being put up and
sold in the court to pay the board of the teams, expenses of
publication, etc. Colonel Wood bought these effects in at public
auction.

"By this time, Stevens county had been organized and the Hugoton 'pull'
was in the ascendency. A continuance had been taken at Garden City by
the Hugoton prisoners, who were charged with kidnapping. The papers in
this case were sent down from Finney county to the first session of the
District Court of Stevens county. The result was foregone. Tried by
their friends, the prisoners were promptly discharged.

"The feeling between the two towns was all the time growing more bitter.
Cases had been brought against Calvert, the census-taker, for perjury,
and action was taken looking toward the setting aside of the
organization of the county. The Kansas legislature, however, now met,
and the political 'pull' of Hugoton was still strong enough to secure a
special act legalizing the organization of Stevens county. It was now
the legislature against the Supreme Court; for a little later the
Supreme Court declared that the organization had been made through open
fraud and by means of perjury.

"Naturally, trouble might have been expected at the fall election. There
were two centers of population, two sets of leaders, two clans,
separated by only eight miles of sand hills. There could be but one
county seat and one set of officers. Here Woodsdale began to suffer, for
her forces were divided among themselves.

"Colonel Wood, the leader of this community, had slated John M. Cross as
his candidate for sheriff. A rival for the nomination was Sam Robinson,
who owned the hotel at Woodsdale, and had invested considerable money
there. Robinson was about forty years of age, and was known to be a bad
man, credited with two or three killings elsewhere. Wood had always been
able to flatter him and handle him; but when Cross was declared as the
nominee for sheriff, Robinson became so embittered that he moved over to
Hugoton, where he was later chosen town marshal and township constable.
Hugoton men bought his hotel, leaving Robinson in the position of
holding real estate in Woodsdale without owning the improvements on it.
Hence when the town-site commissioners began to issue deeds, Robinson
was debarred from claiming a deed by reason of the hotel property having
been sold. Bert Nobel, a friend of Robinson's, sold his drug store and
moved over with Robinson to Hugoton. Hugoton bought other property of
Woodsdale malcontents, leaving the buildings standing at Woodsdale and
taking the citizens to themselves. The Hugoton men put up as their
candidate one Dalton, and declared him elected. Wood contested the
election, and finally succeeded in getting his man Cross declared as
sheriff of Stevens county.

"It was now proposed to issue bonds for a double line of railroad
across this county, such bonds amounting to eight thousand dollars per
mile. At this time, the population was largely one of adventurers, and
there was hardly a foot of deeded land in the entire county. In the
discussion over this bond election, Robinson got into trouble with the
new sheriff, in which Robinson was clearly in the wrong, as he had no
county jurisdiction, being at the time of the altercation outside of his
own township and town. Later on, a warrant for Robinson's arrest was
issued and placed in the hands of Ed Short, town marshal of Woodsdale.
Short was known as a killer, and hence as a fit man to go after
Robinson.[I] He went to Hugoton to arrest Robinson, and there was a
shooting affair, in which the citizens of Hugoton protected their man.
The Woodsdale town marshal, however, still retained his warrant and
cherished his purpose of arresting his man.

[Footnote I: This man, Ed. Short, later came to a tragic end. A man of
courage, as has been intimated, he had assisted in the capture of a
member of the famous Dalton gang, one Dave Bryant, who had robbed a Rock
Island express train, and was taking him to Wichita, Kansas, to jail. On
the way Short had occasion to go into the smoker of the train, leaving
the prisoner in charge of the express messenger, whom Short had
furnished with a revolver. By some means Bryant became possessed of this
revolver, held up the messenger, and was in the act of jumping from the
swiftly moving train, when Short came out of the smoker. Catching sight
of Short, Bryant fired and struck him, Short returning the fire, and
both falling from the train together, dead.]

"On July 22 of this year, 1888, Short learned that Sam Robinson, the two
Cooks, and a man by the name of Donald, together with some women and
children, had gone on a picnic down in the Neutral Strip, south of the
Stevens county line. Short raised a 'posse' of four or five men and
started after Robinson, who was surprised in camp near Goff creek. There
was a parley, which resulted in Robinson escaping on a fast horse, which
was tied near the shack where he was stopping with his wife and
children. Short, meantime, had sent back word to Woodsdale, stating that
he needed help to take Robinson. Meantime, also, the Hugoton men,
learning that Short had started down after Robinson, had sent out two
strong parties to rescue the latter. A battle was imminent.

"It was at this time that I myself appeared upon the scene of this
turbulent and lawless drama, although, in my own case, I went as a
somewhat unwilling participant and as a servant of the law, not
anticipating consequences so grave as those which followed.

"The sheriff of the county, John M. Cross, on receiving the message from
Short, called for volunteers, which was equivalent to summoning a
'posse.' He knew there was going to be trouble, and left his money and
watch behind him, stating that he feared for the result of his errand.
His 'posse' was made up of Ted Eaton, Bob Hubbard, Rolland Wilcox, and
myself. At that time I was only a boy, about nineteen years of age.

"We had a long and hard ride to Reed's camp, on Goff creek, whence Short
had sent up his message. Arriving there, we found Reed, who was catching
wild horses, together with a man by the name of Patterson and another
man, but Short was not in sight. From Reed we learned that Robinson had
gotten away from Short, who had started back, leaving word for Mr.
Cross, should he arrive, to return home. A band of men from Hugoton, we
learned later, had overtaken Short and his men and chased them for
twenty-five miles, but the latter reached Springfield, Seward county,
unharmed.

"Robinson, who had made his escape to a cow camp and thence to Hugoton
upon a fresh horse, now met and led down into the Strip one of the first
Hugoton 'posses.' Among them were Orrin Cook, Charles Cook, J. W.
Calvert, J. B. Chamberlain, John Jackson, John A. Rutter, Fred Brewer,
William Clark, and a few others. Robinson was, of course, the leader of
this band.

"After Sheriff Cross asked me to go down with him to see what had become
of Ed Short, I went over and got Wilcox and we rode down to the
settlement of Voorhees. Thence we rode to Goff creek, and all reached
Reed's camp about seven or eight o'clock on Wednesday morning, July 25,
1888. Here we remained until about five o'clock of that afternoon, when
we started for home. Our horses gave out, and we got off and led them
until well on into the night.

"At about moonrise, we came to a place in the Neutral Strip known as the
'Hay Meadows,' where there was a sort of pool of standing water, at
which settlers cut a kind of coarse hay. There was in camp there, making
hay, an old man by the name of A. B. Haas, of Voorhees, and with him
were his sons, C. and Keen Haas, as well as Dave Scott, a Hugoton
partisan. When we met these people here, we concluded to stop for a
while. Eaton and Wilcox got into the wagon-box and lay down. My horse
got loose and I was a few minutes in repicketing him. I had not been
lying down more than twenty minutes, when we were surprised by the
Hugoton 'posse' under Robinson. The latter had left the trail, which
came down from the northeast, and were close upon us. They had evidently
been watching us during the evening with field-glasses, as they seemed
to know where we had stopped, and had completely surrounded us before we
knew of their being near us.

"The first I heard was Cross exclaiming, 'They have got us!' At that
time there was shooting, and Robinson called out, 'Boys, close in!' He
called out to Cross, 'Surrender, and hold up your hands!' Our arms were
mostly against the haystacks. Not one of us fired a shot, or could have
done so at that moment.

"Sheriff Cross, Hubbard, and myself got up and stood together. We held
up our hands. They did not seem to notice Wilcox and Eaton, who were
lying in the wagon. Robinson called out to Cross, 'Give up your arms!'

"'I have no arms,' replied Cross. He explained that his Winchester was
on his saddle and that he had no revolver.

"'I know better than that,' said Robinson. 'Search him!' Some one of the
Hugoton party then went over Cross after weapons, and told Robinson that
he had no arms.

"'I know better,' reiterated Robinson. The others stood free at that
moment, and Robinson exclaimed, 'Sheriff Cross, you are my first man.'
He raised his Winchester and fired at Cross, a distance of a few feet,
and I saw Cross fall dead at my side. It was all a sort of trance or
dream to me. I did not seem to realize what was going on, but knew that
I could make no resistance. My gun was not within reach. I knew that I,
too, would be shot down.

[Illustration: THE McSWEEN STORE AND BANK; PROMINENT IN THE LINCOLN
COUNTY WAR]

"Hubbard had now been disarmed, if indeed he had on any weapon. Robinson
remarked to him, 'I want you, too!' and as he spoke he raised his
Winchester and shot him dead, Hubbard also falling close to where I
stood, his murderer being but a few feet from him.

"I knew that my turn must come pretty soon. It was Chamberlain who was
to be my executioner, J. B. Chamberlain, chairman of the board of county
commissioners of Stevens county, and always prominent in Hugoton
matters. Chamberlain was about eight feet from me, or perhaps less, when
he raised his rifle deliberately to kill me. There were powder burns on
my neck and face from the shot, as the woman who cared for me on the
following day testified in court.

"I saw the rifle leveled, and realized that I was going to be killed.
Instinctively, I flinched to one side of the line of the rifle. That
saved my life. The ball entered the left side of my neck, about
three-quarters of an inch from the carotid artery and about half an inch
above the left clavicle, coming out through the left shoulder. I felt no
pain at the time, and, indeed, did not feel pain until the next day. The
shock of the shot knocked me down and numbed me, and I suppose I lay a
minute or two before I recovered sensation or knew anything about my
condition. It was supposed by all that I was killed, and, in a vague
way, I agreed that I must be killed; that my spirit was simply present
listening and seeing.

"Eaton had now got out of the wagon, and he started to run towards the
horses. Robinson and one or two others now turned and pursued him, and I
heard a shot or so. Robinson came back and I heard him say, 'I have shot
the ---- ---- ---- who drew a gun on me!'

"Then I heard the Hugoton men talking and declaring that they must have
the fifth man of our party, whom they had not yet found. At this time,
old man Haas and his sons came and stood near where I was and saw me
looking up. The former, seeing that I was not dead, asked me where I
had been shot. 'They have shot my arm off,' I answered him. At this
moment I heard the Hugoton men starting toward me, and I dropped back
and feigned death. Haas did not betray me. The Hugoton men now lit
matches and peered into the faces of their victims to see if they were
dead. I kept my eyes shut when the matches were held to my face, and
held my breath.

"They finally found Wilcox, I do not know just where, but they stood him
up within fifteen feet of where I was lying feigning death. They asked
Wilcox what he had been doing there, and he replied that he had just
been down on the Strip looking around.

"'That's a damned lie!' replied Robinson, the head executioner. As he
spoke, he raised his Winchester and fired. Wilcox fell, and as he lay he
moaned a little bit, as I heard:

"'Put the fellow out of his misery,' remarked Robinson, carelessly. Some
one then apparently fired a revolver shot and Wilcox became silent.

"Some one came to me, took hold of my foot, and began to pull me around
to see whether I was dead. Robinson wanted it made sure. Chamberlain, my
executioner, said, 'He's dead; I gave him a center shot. I don't need
shoot a man twice at that distance.' Either Chamberlain or some one else
took me by the legs, dragged me about, and kicked me in the side,
leaving bruises which were visible for many days afterwards. I feigned
death so well that they did not shoot me again. They did shoot a second
time each of the others who lay near me. We found seven cartridges on
the ground near where the killing was done. Eaton was shot at a little
distance from us, and I do not know whether he was shot more than once
or not.

"The haymakers were now in trouble, and said that they could not go on
putting up their hay with the corpses lying around. Robinson told them
to hitch up and follow the Hugoton party away. They did this, and after
a while I was left lying there in the half-moonlight, with the dead
bodies of my friends for company.

"After the party had been gone about twenty minutes, I found I could get
on my feet, although I was very weak. At first, I went and examined
Wilcox, Cross, and Hubbard, and found they were quite dead. Their belts
and guns were gone. Then I went to get my horse. It was hard for me to
get into the saddle, and it has always seemed to me providential that I
could do so at all. My horse was very wild and difficult to mount under
ordinary circumstances. Now, it seemed to me that he knew my plight. It
is certain that at that time and afterwards he was perfectly quiet and
gentle, even when I laboriously tried to get into the saddle.

"At a little distance, there was a buffalo wallow, with some filthy
water in it. I led my horse here, lay down in the water, and drank a
little of it. After that I rode about fifteen or sixteen miles along a
trail, not fully knowing where I was going. In the morning, I met
constable Herman Cann, of Voorhees, who had been told by the Haas party
of the foregoing facts. Of course, we might expect a Hugoton 'posse' at
any time. As a matter of fact, the same crowd who did the killing
(fifteen of them, as I afterwards learned), after taking the haymakers
back toward the State of Kansas, returned on their hunt for one of
Short's men, who they supposed was still in that locality. It was
probably not later than one or two o'clock in the morning when they
found me gone.

"Our butchers now again sat down on the ground near the bodies of their
victims, and they seem to have enjoyed themselves. There was talk that
some beer bottles were emptied and left near the heads of their victims
as markers, but whether this was deliberately done I cannot say.

"Constable Cann later hid me in the middle of a cornfield. This, no
doubt, saved my life, for the Hugoton scouts were soon down there the
next morning, having discovered that one of the victims had come to
life. Woodsdale had sent out two wagons with ice to bring in the bodies
of the dead men, but these Hugoton scouts met them and made them ride
through Hugoton, so that the assembled citizens of that town might see
the corpses. The county attorney, William O'Connor, made a speech,
demanding that Hugoton march on Woodsdale and kill Wood and Ed Short.

"By this time, of course, all Woodsdale was also under arms. My friends
gathered from all over the countryside, a large body of them, heavily
armed. Mr. Cann, the constable, had tried to take me to Liberal, but I
could not stand the ride. I was then taken to the house of a doctor in
the settlement at LaFayette. On the second night after the massacre I
was taken to Woodsdale by about twenty of the Woodsdale boys, who came
after me. We arrived at Woodsdale about daybreak next morning. In our
night trip we could see the skyrocket signals used by the Robinson-Cook
gang.

"After my arrival at Woodsdale, it might have been supposed that all the
country was in a state of war, instead of living in a time of modern
civilization. Entrenchments were thrown up, rifle pits were dug, and
stands established for sharp-shooters. Guards were thrown out all around
the town, and mounted scouts continued to scour the country. Hugoton,
expecting that Woodsdale would make an organized attack in retaliation,
was quite as fully fortified in every way. Had there been a determined
leader, the bloodshed would have been much greater. Of course, the
result of this state of hostilities was that the governor sent out the
militia, and there were investigations, and, later on, arrests and
trials. The two towns literally fought each other to the death.

"The murder of Sheriff Cross occurred in 1888. The militia were
withdrawn within about thirty days thereafter. Both towns continued to
break the law--in short, agreed jointly to break the law. They drew up
a stipulation, it is said, under which Colonel Wood was to have all the
charges against the Hugoton men dismissed. In return, Wood was to have
all the charges against him in Hugoton dismissed, and was to have safe
conduct when he came up to court. Not even this compounding of felony
was kept as a pact between these treacherous communities.

"The trial lagged. Wood was once more under bond to appear at Hugoton,
before the court of his enemy, Judge Botkin, and among many other of his
Hugoton enemies. On the day that Colonel Wood was to go for his trial,
June 23, 1891, he drove up in a buggy. In the vehicle with him were his
wife and a Mrs. Perry Carpenter. Court was held in the Methodist church.
At the time of Wood's arrival, the docket had been called and a number
of cases set for trial, including one against Wood for arson--there was
no crime in the calendar of which one town did not accuse the other,
and, indeed, of which the citizens of either were not guilty.

"Wood left the two ladies sitting in the buggy, near the door, and
stepped up to the clerk's desk to look over some papers. As he went in,
he passed, leaning against the door, one Jim Brennan, a deputy of
Hugoton, who did not seem to notice him. Brennan was a friend of C. E.
Cook, then under conviction for the Hay Meadows massacre. Brennan stood
talking to Mrs. Wood and Mrs. Carpenter, smiling and apparently
pleasant. Colonel Wood turned and came down towards the door, again
passing close to Brennan but not speaking to him. He was almost upon the
point of climbing to his seat in the buggy, when Brennan, without a word
and without any sort of warning, drew a revolver and shot him in the
back. Wood wheeled around, and Brennan shot him the second time, through
the right side. Not a word had been spoken by any one. Wood now started
to run around the corner of the house. His wife, realizing now what was
happening, sprang from the buggy-seat and followed to protect him.
Brennan fired a third time, but missed. Mrs. Wood, reaching her
husband's side, threw her arms around his neck. Brennan coming close up,
fired a fourth shot, this time through Wood's head. The murdered man
fell heavily, literally in his wife's arms, and for the moment it was
thought both were killed. Brennan drew a second revolver, and so stood
over Wood's corpse, refusing to surrender to any one but the sheriff of
Morton county.

"The presiding judge at this trial was Theodosius Botkin, a figure of
peculiar eminence in Kansas at that time. Botkin gave Brennan into the
custody of the sheriff of Morton county. He was removed from the county,
and it need hardly be stated that when he was at last brought back for
trial it was found impossible to empanel a jury, and he was set free. No
one was ever punished for this cold-blooded murder.

"Colonel S. N. Wood was an Ohio man, but moved to Kansas in the early
Free Soil days. He was a friend and champion of old John Brown and a
colonel of volunteers in the civil war. He had served in the legislature
of Kansas, and was a good type of the early and adventurous pioneer.

"Whether or not suspicion attached to Judge Botkin for his conduct in
this matter, he himself seems to have feared revenge, for he held court
with a Winchester at his hand and a brace of revolvers on the desk in
front of him, his court-house always surrounded with an armed guard. He
offended men in Seward county, and there was a plot made to kill him. A
party lay in wait along the road to intercept Botkin on his journey from
his homestead--every one in Kansas at that time had a 'claim'--but
Botkin was warned by some friend. He sent out Sam Dunn, sheriff of
Seward county, to discover the truth of the rumor. Dunn went on down the
trail and, in a rough part of the country, was fired upon and killed,
instead of Botkin. Arrests were made in this matter also, but the sham
trials resulted much as had that of Brennan. The records of these trials
may be seen in Seward county. It was murder for murder, anarchy for
anarchy, evasion for evasion, in this portion of the frontier. Judge
Botkin soon after this resigned his seat upon the bench and went to
lecturing upon the virtues of the Keeley cure. Afterwards he went to the
legislature--the same legislature which had once tried him on charges of
impeachment as a judge!

"These events all became known in time, and lawlessness proved its own
inability to endure. The towns were abandoned. Where in 1889 there were
perhaps 4,000 people, there remained not 100. The best of the farms were
abandoned or sold for taxes, the late inhabitants of the two warring
settlements wandering out over the world. The legislature, hoodwinked or
cajoled heretofore, at length disorganized the county, and anarchy gave
back its own to the wilderness.

"I have indicated that the trial of the men guilty of assassinating my
friends and of attempting to kill myself in the Hay Meadow butchery was
one which reached a considerable importance at the time. The crimes were
committed in that strange portion of the country called No Man's Land or
the Neutral Strip. The accused were tried in the United States court at
Paris, Texas. I myself drew the indictments against them. There were
tried the Cooks, Chamberlain, Robinson and others of the Hugoton party,
and of these six were convicted and sentenced to be hung. These men were
defended by Colonel George R. Peck, later chief counsel of the Chicago,
Milwaukee & St. Paul Railway. With him were associated Judge John F.
Dillon, of New York; W. H. Rossington, of St. Louis; Senator Manderson,
of Nebraska; Colonel Robert G. Ingersoll, and others. The Knights of
Pythias raised a fund to defend the prisoners, and spent perhaps a
hundred thousand dollars in all in this undertaking. A vast political
'pull' was exercised at Topeka and Washington. After the sentence had
been passed, the case was taken up to the United States Supreme Court,
on the ground that the Texas court had no jurisdiction in the premises,
and on the further grounds of errors in the trial. The United States
Supreme Court, in 1891, reversed the Texas court, on an error on the
admission of evidence, and remanded the cases. The men were never put on
trial again, except that, in 1898, Sam Robinson, meantime pardoned out
of the penitentiary in Colorado, where he had been sent for robbing the
United States mails at Florissant, Colorado, returned to Texas, and was
arrested on the old charge. The men convicted were C. E. Cook, Orrin
Cook, Cyrus C. Freese, John Lawrence and John Jackson.

"The Illinois legislature petitioned Congress to extend United States
jurisdiction over No Man's Land, and so did the state of Indiana; and it
was attached to the East District of Texas for the purposes of
jurisdiction. Congressman Springer held up this bill for a time, using
it as a club for the passage of a measure of his own upon which he was
intent. Thus, it may be seen that the tawdry little tragedy in that
land which indeed was 'No Man's Land' in time attained a national
prominence.

"The collecting of the witnesses for this trial cost the United States
government over one hundred thousand dollars. The trial was long and
bitterly fought. It resulted, as did every attempt to convict those
concerned in the bloody doings of Stevens county, in an absolute failure
of the ends of justice. Of all the murders committed in that bitter
fighting, not one murderer has ever been punished! Never was greater
political or judicial mockery.

"I had the singular experience, once in my life, of eating dinner at the
same table with the man who brutally shot me down and left me for dead.
J. B. Chamberlain, the man who shot me, and who thought he had killed
me, came in with a friend and sat down at the same table in a
Leavenworth, Kansas, restaurant, where I was eating. My opportunity for
revenge was there. I did not take it. Chamberlain and his friend did not
know who I was. I left the matter to the law, with what results the
records of the law's failure in these matters has shown.

"Of those who were tried for these murders, J. B. Chamberlain is now
dead. C. E. Cook, who was much alarmed lest the cases might be
reinstated in the year 1898, claims Quincy, Illinois, as his home, but
has interests in Florida. O. J. Cook is dead. Jack Lawrence is dead.
John Kelley is dead. Other actors in the drama, unconvicted, are also
dead or nameless wanderers. As the indictments were all quashed in 1898,
Sam Robinson, whose whereabouts is unknown, will never be brought to
trial for his deeds in the Hay Meadow butchery. He was not tried at
Paris, being then in the Colorado penitentiary. His friend and partner,
Bert Nobel, who was sent to the penitentiary for seven years for
participating in the postoffice robbery, was pardoned out, and later
killed a policeman at Trinidad, Colorado. He was tried there and hanged.
So far as I know, this is the only legal punishment ever inflicted upon
any of the Hugoton or Woodsdale men, who outvied each other in a
lawlessness for which anarchy would be a mild name."




Chapter XVI

Biographies of Bad Men--_Desperadoes of the Deserts_--_Billy the Kid,
Jesse Evans, Joel Fowler, and Others Skilled in the Art of Gun
Fighting_.


The desert regions of the West seemed always to breed truculence and
touchiness. Some of the most desperate outlaws have been those of
western Texas, New Mexico, and Arizona. These have sometimes been
Mexicans, sometimes half-breed Indians, very rarely full-blood or
half-blood negroes. The latter race breeds criminals, but lacks in the
initiative required in the character of the desperado. Texas and the
great arid regions west of Texas produced rather more than their full
quota of bad white men who took naturally to the gun.

By all means the most prominent figure in the general fighting along the
Southwestern border, which found climax in the Lincoln County War, was
that historic and somewhat romantic character known as Billy the Kid,
who had more than a score of killings to his credit at the time of his
death at the age of twenty-one. His character may not be chosen as an
exemplar for youth, but he affords an instance hardly to be surpassed of
the typical bad man.

The true name of Billy the Kid was William H. Bonney, and he was born in
New York City, November 23, 1859. His father removed to Coffeyville, on
the border of the Indian Nations, in 1862, where soon after he died,
leaving a widow and two sons. Mrs. Bonney again moved, this time to
Colorado, where she married again, her second husband being named
Antrim. All the time clinging to what was the wild border, these two now
moved down to Santa Fé, New Mexico, where they remained until Billy was
eight years of age. In 1868, the family made their home at Silver City,
New Mexico, where they lived until 1871, when Billy was twelve years of
age. His life until then had been one of shifting about, in poverty or
at best rude comfort. His mother seems to have been a wholesome
Irishwoman, of no great education, but of good instincts. Of the boy's
father nothing is known; and of his stepfather little more, except that
he was abusive to the stepchildren. Antrim survived his wife, who died
about 1870. The Kid always said that his stepfather was the cause of his
"getting off wrong."

The Kid was only twelve years old when, in a saloon row in which a
friend of his was being beaten, he killed with a pocket-knife a man who
had previously insulted him. Some say that this was an insult offered to
his mother; others deny it and say that the man had attempted to
horsewhip Billy. The boy turned up with a companion at Fort Bowie, Pima
county, Arizona, and was around the reservation for a while. At last he
and his associate, who appears to have been as well saturated with
border doctrine as himself at tender years, stole some horses from a
band of Apaches, and incidentally killed three of the latter in a night
attack. They made their first step at easy living in this enterprise,
and, young as they were, got means in this way to travel about over
Arizona. They presently turned up at Tucson, where Billy began to employ
his precocious skill at cards; and where, presently, in the
inevitable gambler's quarrel, he killed another man. He fled across
the line now into old Mexico, where, in the state of Sonora, he set up
as a youthful gambler. Here he killed a gambler, José Martinez, over a
monte game, on an "even break," being the fraction of a second the
quicker on the draw. He was already beginning to show his natural
fitness as a handler of weapons. He kept up his record by appearing next
at Chihuahua and robbing a few monte dealers there, killing one whom he
waylaid with a new companion by the name of Segura.

[Illustration: BILLY THE KID
Said to have slain twenty-two men in his short career. Killed when
twenty-one years old by Sheriff Pat F. Garrett]

The Kid was now old enough to be dangerous, and his life had been one of
irresponsibility and lawlessness. He was nearly at his physical growth
at this time, possibly five feet seven and a half inches in height, and
weighing a hundred and thirty-five pounds. He was always slight and
lean, a hard rider all his life, and never old enough to begin to take
on flesh. His hair was light or light brown, and his eyes blue or
blue-gray, with curious red hazel spots in them. His face was rather
long, his chin narrow but long, and his front teeth were a trifle
prominent. He was always a pleasant mannered youth, hopeful and buoyant,
never glum or grim, and he nearly always smiled when talking.

The Southwestern border at this time offered but few opportunities for
making an honest living. There were the mines and there were the cow
ranches. It was natural that the half-wild life of the cow punchers
would sooner or later appeal to the Kid. He and Jesse Evans met
somewhere along the lower border a party of punchers, among whom were
Billy Morton and Frank Baker, as well as James McDaniels; the last named
being the man who gave Billy his name of "The Kid," which hung to him
all his life.

The Kid arrived in the Seven Rivers country on foot. In his course east
over the mountains from Mesilla to the Pecos valley he had been mixed up
with a companion, Tom O'Keefe, in a fight with some more Apaches, of
whom the Kid is reported to have killed one or more. There is no doubt
that the Guadalupe mountains, which he crossed, were at that time a
dangerous Indian country. That the Kid worked for a time for John
Chisum, on his ranch near Roswell, is well known, as is the fact that he
cherished a grudge against Chisum for years, and was more than once upon
the point of killing him for a real or fancied grievance. He left
Chisum and took service with J. H. Tunstall on his Feliz ranch late in
the winter of 1877, animated by what reason we may not know. In doing
this, he may have acted from pique or spite or hatred. There was some
quarrel between him and his late associates. Tunstall was killed by the
Murphy faction on February 18, 1878. From that time, the path of the Kid
is very plain and his acts well known and authenticated. He had by this
time killed several men, certainly at least two white men; and how many
Mexicans and Indians he had killed by fair means or foul will never be
really known. His reputation as a gun fighter was well established.

Dick Brewer, Tunstall's foreman, was now sworn in as a "special deputy"
by McSween, and a war of reprisal was now on. The Kid was soon in the
saddle with Brewer and after his former friends, all Murphy allies.
There were about a dozen in this posse. On March 6, 1878, these men
discovered and captured a band of five men, including Frank Baker and
Billy Morton, both old friends of the Kid, at the lower crossing of the
Rio Peñasco, some six miles from the Pecos. The prisoners were kept
over night at Chisum's ranch, and then the posse started with them for
Lincoln, not taking the Hondo-Bonito trail, but one _via_ the Agua
Negra, on the east side of the Capitans; proof enough that something
bloody was in contemplation, for that was far from any settlements.
Apologists of the Kid say that Morton and Baker "tried to escape," and
that the Kid followed and killed them. The truth in all probability is
that the party, sullen and bloody-minded, rode on, waiting until wrath
or whiskey should inflame them so as to give resolution for the act they
all along intended. The Kid, youngest but most determined of the band,
no doubt did the killing of Billy Morton and Frank Baker; and in all
likelihood there is truth in the assertion that they were on their knees
and begging for their lives when he shot them. McClosky was killed by
McNab, on the principle that dead men tell no tales. This killing was on
March 9, 1878. The murder of Sheriff William Brady and George Hindman by
the Kid and his half-dozen companions occurred April 1, 1878, and it is
another act which can have no palliation whatever.

The Kid was now assuming prominence as a gun fighter and leader, young
as he was. After the big fight in Lincoln was over, and the McSween
house in flames, the Kid was leader of the sortie which took him and a
few of his companions to safety. The list of killings back of him was
now steadily lengthening, and, indeed, one murder followed another so
fast all over that country that it was hard to keep track of them all.

The killing of the Indian agency clerk, Bernstein, August 5, 1878, on a
horse-stealing expedition, was the next act of the Kid and his men, who
thereafter fled northeast, out through the Capitan Gap, to certain old
haunts around Fort Sumner, some ninety miles north of Roswell, up the
Pecos valley. Here a little band of outlaws, led by the Kid, lived for a
time as they could by stealing horses along the Bonito and around the
Capitans, and running them off north and east. There were in this band
at the time the Kid, Charlie Bowdre, Doc Skurlock, Wayt, Tom O'Folliard,
Hendry Brown and Jack Middleton. Some or all of these were in the march
with stolen horses which the Kid engineered that fall, going as far east
as Atacosa, on the Canadian, before the stock was all gotten rid of.
Middleton, Wayt, and Hendry Brown there left the Kid's gang, telling him
that he would get killed before long; but the latter laughed at them
and returned to his old grounds, alternating between Lincoln and Fort
Sumner, and now and then stealing some cows from the Chisum herd.

In January, 1880, the Kid enlarged his list of victims by killing, in a
very justifiable encounter, a bad man from the Panhandle by the name of
Grant, who had been loafing around in his country, and who, no doubt,
intended to kill the Kid for the glory of it. The Kid had, a few moments
before he shot Grant, taken the precaution to set the hammer of the
latter's revolver on an "empty," as he whirled it over in examination.
They were apparently friends, but the Kid knew that Grant was drunk and
bloodthirsty. He shot Grant twice through the throat, as Grant snapped
his pistol in his face. Nothing was done with the Kid for this, of
course.

Birds of a feather now began to appear in the neighborhood of Fort
Sumner, and the Kid's gang was increased by the addition of Tom Pickett,
and later by Billy Wilson, Dave Rudabaugh, Buck Edwards, and one or two
others. These men stole cattle now from ranges as far east as the
Canadian, and sold them to obliging butcher-shops at the new mining
camp of White Oaks, just coming into prominence; or, again, they took
cattle from the lower Pecos herds and sold them north at Las Vegas; or
perhaps they stole horses at the Indian reservation and distributed them
along the Pecos valley. Their operations covered a country more than two
hundred miles across in either direction. They had accomplices and
friends in nearly every little _placita_ of the country. Sometimes they
gave a man a horse as a present. If he took it, it meant that they could
depend upon him to keep silent. Partly by friendliness and partly by
terrorizing, their influence was extended until they became a power in
all that portion of the country; and their self-confidence had now
arisen to the point that they thought none dared to molest them, while
in general they behaved in the high-handed fashion of true border
bandits. This was the heyday of the Kid's career.

It was on November 27, 1880, that the Kid next added to his list of
killings. The men of White Oaks, headed by deputy sheriff William
Hudgens, saloon-keeper of White Oaks, formed a posse, after the fashion
of the day, and started out after the Kid, who had passed all bounds in
impudence of late. In this posse were Hudgens and his brother, Johnny
Hudgens, Jim Watts, John Mosby, Jim Brent, J. P. Langston, Ed. Bonnell,
W. G. Dorsey, J. W. Bell, J. P. Eaker, Charles Kelly, and Jimmy Carlyle.
They bayed up the Kid and his gang in the Greathouse ranch, forty miles
from White Oaks, and laid siege, although the weather was bitterly cold
and the party had not supplies or blankets for a long stay. Hudgens
demanded the surrender of the Kid, and the latter said he could not be
taken alive. Hudgens then sent word for Billy Wilson to come out and
have a talk. The latter refused, but said he would talk with Jimmy
Carlyle, if the latter would come into the house. Carlyle, against the
advice of all, took off his pistol belt and stepped into the house. He
was kept there for hours. About two o'clock in the afternoon they heard
the window glass crash and saw Carlyle break through the window and
start to run. Several shots followed, and Carlyle fell dead, the bullets
that killed him cutting dust in the faces of Hudgens' men, as they lay
across the road from the house.

This murder was a nail in the Kid's coffin, for Carlyle was well liked
at White Oaks. By this time the toils began to tighten in all
directions. The United States Government had a detective, Azariah F.
Wild, in Lincoln county. Pat Garrett had now just been elected sheriff,
and was after the outlaws. Frank Stewart, a cattle detective, with a
party of several men, was also in from the Canadian country looking for
the Kid and his gang for thefts committed over to the east of Lincoln
county, across the lines of Texas and the Neutral Strip. The Kid at this
time wrote to Captain J. C. Lea, at Roswell, that if the officers would
leave him alone for a time, until he could get his stuff together, he
would pull up and leave the country, going to old Mexico, but that if he
was crowded by Garrett or any one else, he surely would start in and do
some more killing. This did not deter Garrett, who, with a posse made up
of Chambers, Barney Mason, Frank Stewart, Juan Roibal, Lee Halls, Jim
East, "Poker Tom," "Tenderfoot Bob," and "The Animal," with others, all
more or less game, or at least game enough to go as far as Fort Sumner,
at length rounded up the Kid, and took him, Billy Wilson, Tom Pickett
and Dave Rudabaugh; Garrett killing O'Folliard and Bowdre.

Pickett was left at Las Vegas, as there was no United States warrant out
against him. Rudabaugh was tried later for robbing the United States
mails, later tried for killing his jailer, and was convicted and
sentenced to be hung; but once more escaped from the Las Vegas jail and
got away for good. The Kid was not so fortunate. He was tried at
Mesilla, before Judge Warren H. Bristol, the same man whose life he was
charged with attempting in 1879. Judge Bristol appointed Judge Ira E.
Leonard, of Lincoln, to defend the prisoner, and Leonard got him
acquitted of the charge of killing Bernstein on the reservation. He was
next tried, at the same term of court, for the killing of Sheriff
William Brady, and in March, 1881, he was convicted under this charge
and sentenced to be hanged at Lincoln on May 13, 1881. He was first
placed under guard of Deputies Bob Ollinger and Dave Woods, and taken
across the mountains in the custody of Sheriff Garrett, who received his
prisoner at Fort Stanton on April 21.

Lincoln county was just beginning to emerge from savagery. There was no
jail worth the name, and all the county could claim as a place for the
house of law and order was the big store building lately owned by
Murphy, Riley & Dolan. It was necessary to keep the Kid under guard for
the three weeks or so before his execution, and Sheriff Garrett chose as
the best available material Bob Ollinger and J. W. Bell, a good, quiet
man from White Oaks, to act as the death watch over this dangerous man,
who seemed now to be nearly at the end of his day.

Against Bob Ollinger the Kid cherished an undying hatred, and longed to
kill him. Ollinger hated him as much, and wanted nothing so much as to
kill the Kid. He was a friend of Bob Beckwith, whom the Kid had killed,
and the two had always been on the opposite sides of the Lincoln county
fighting. Ollinger taunted the Kid with his deeds, and showed his own
hatred in every way. There are many stories about what now took place in
this old building at the side of bloody little Lincoln street. A common
report is that in the evening of April 28, 1881, the Kid was left alone
in the room with Bell, Ollinger having gone across the street for
supper; that the Kid slipped his hands out of his irons--as he was able
to do when he liked, his hands being very small--struck Bell over the
head with his shackles while Bell was reading or was looking out of the
window, later drawing Bell's revolver from its scabbard and killing him
with it. This story is not correct. The truth is that Bell took the
Kid, at his request, into the yard back of the jail; returning, the Kid
sprang quickly up the stairs to the guard-room door, as Bell turned to
say something to old man Goss, a cook, who was standing in the yard. The
Kid pushed open the door, caught up a revolver from a table, and sprang
to the head of the stairs just as Bell turned the angle and started up.
He fired at Bell and missed him, the ball striking the left-hand side of
the staircase. It glanced, however, and passed through Bell's body,
lodging in the wall at the angle of the stair. Bell staggered out into
the yard and fell dead. This story is borne out by the reports of Goss
and the Kid, and by the bullet marks. The place is very familiar to the
author, who at about that time practiced law in the same building, when
it was used as the Court House, and who has also talked with many men
about the circumstances.

The Kid now sprang into the next room and caught up Ollinger's heavy
shotgun, loaded with the very shells Ollinger had charged for him. He
saw Ollinger coming across the street, and just as he got below the
window at the corner of the building the Kid leaned over and said,
coolly and pleasantly, "Hello, old fellow!" The next instant he fired
and shot Ollinger dead. He then walked around through the room and out
upon the porch, which at that time extended the full length of the
building, and, coming again in view of Ollinger's body, took a second
deliberate shot at it. Then he broke the gun across the railing and
threw the pieces down on Ollinger's body. "Take that to hell with you,"
he said coolly. Then, seeing himself free and once more king of Lincoln
street, he warned away all who would approach, and, with a file which he
compelled Goss to bring to him, started to file off one of his leg
irons. He got one free, ordered a bystander to bring him a horse, and at
length, mounting, rode away for the Capitans, and so to a country with
which he had long been familiar. At Las Tablas he forced a Mexican
blacksmith to free him of his irons. He sent the horse, which belonged
to Billy Burt, back by some unknown friend the following night.

He was now again on his native heath, a desperado and an outlaw indeed,
and obliged to fight for his life at every turn; for now he knew the
country would turn against him, and, as he had been captured through
information furnished through supposed friends, he knew that treachery
was what he might expect. He knew also that sheriff Garrett would never
give him up now, and that one or the other of the two must die.

Yet, knowing all these things, the Kid, by means of stolen horses, broke
back once more to his old stamping grounds around Fort Sumner. Garrett
again got on his trail, and as the Kid, with incredible fatuity, still
hung around his old haunts, he was at length able to close with him once
more. With his deputies, John Poe and Thomas P. McKinney, he located the
Kid in Sumner, although no one seemed to be explicit as to his
whereabouts. He went to Pete Maxwell's house himself, and there, as his
two deputies were sitting at the edge of the gallery in the moonlight,
he killed the Kid at Maxwell's bedside.

Billy the Kid had very many actual friends, whom he won by his pleasant
and cheerful manners and his liberality, when he had anything with which
to be liberal, although that was not often. He was very popular among
the Mexicans of the Pecos valley. As to the men the Kid killed in his
short twenty-one years, that is a matter of disagreement. The usual
story is twenty-one, and the Kid is said to have declared he wanted
to kill two more--Bob Ollinger and "Bonnie" Baca--before he died, to
make it twenty-three in all. Pat Garrett says the Kid had killed eleven
men. Others say he had killed nine. A very few say that the Kid never
killed any man without full justification and in self-defense. They
regard the Kid as a scapegoat for the sins of others. Indeed, he was
less fortunate than some others, but his deeds brought him his deserts
at last, even as they left him an enduring reputation as one of the most
desperate desperadoes ever known in the West.

[Illustration: From a painting by John W. Norton
"THE NEXT INSTANT HE FIRED AND SHOT OLLINGER DEAD"]

Central and eastern New Mexico, from 1860 to 1880, probably held more
desperate and dangerous men than any other corner of the West ever did.
It was a region then more remote and less known than Africa is to-day,
and no record exists of more than a small portion of its deeds of blood.
Nowhere in the world was human life ever held cheaper, and never was any
population more lawless. There were no courts and no officers, and most
of the scattered inhabitants of that time had come thither to escape
courts and officers. This environment which produced Billy the Kid
brought out others scarcely less dangerous, and of a few of these there
may be made passing mention.

Joel Fowler was long considered a dangerous man. He was a ranch owner
and cow man, but he came into the settlements often, and nearly always
for the immediate purpose of getting drunk. In the latter condition he
was always bloodthirsty and quarrelsome, and none could tell what or
whom he might make the object of his attack. He was very insulting and
overbearing, very noisy and obnoxious, the sort of desperado who makes
unarmed men beg and compels "tenderfeet" to dance for his amusement. His
birth and earlier life seem hidden by his later career, when, at about
middle life, he lived in central New Mexico. He was accredited with
killing about twenty men, but there may have been the usual exaggeration
regarding this. His end came in 1884, at Socorro. He was arrested for
killing his own ranch foreman, Jack Cale, a man who had befriended him
and taken care of him in many a drunken orgy. He stabbed Cale as they
stood at the bar in a saloon, and while every one thought he was
unarmed. The law against carrying arms while in the settlements was then
just beginning to be enforced; and, although it was recognized as
necessary for men to go armed while journeying across those wild and
little settled plains, the danger of allowing six-shooters and whiskey
to operate at the same time was generally recognized as well. If a man
did not lay aside his guns on reaching a town, he was apt to be invited
to do so by the sheriff or town marshal, as Joel had already been asked
that evening.

Fowler's victim staggered to the door after he was stabbed and fell dead
at the street, the act being seen by many. The law was allowed to take
its course, and Fowler was tried and sentenced to be hanged. His lawyers
took an appeal on a technicality and sent the case to the supreme court,
where a long delay seemed inevitable. The jail was so bad that an
expensive guard had to be maintained. At length, some of the citizens
concluded that to hang Fowler was best for all concerned. They took him,
mounted, to a spot some distance up the railroad, and there hanged him.
Bill Howard, a negro section hand, was permitted by his section boss to
make a coffin and bury Fowler, a matter which the Committee had
neglected; and he says that he knows Fowler was buried there and left
there for several years, near the railway tracks. The usual story says
that Fowler was hanged to a telegraph pole in town. At any rate, he was
hanged, and a very wise and seemly thing it was.

Jesse Evans was another bad man of this date, a young fellow in his
early twenties when he first came to the Pecos country, but good enough
at gun work to make his services desirable. He was one of the very few
men who did not fear Billy the Kid. He always said that the Kid might
beat him with the Winchester, but that he feared no man living with the
six-shooter. Evans came very near meeting an inglorious death. He and
the notorious Tom Hill once held up an old German in a sheep camp near
what is now Alamagordo, New Mexico. The old man did not know that they
were bad men, and while they were looting his wagon, looking for the
money he had in a box under the wagon seat, he slipped up and killed Tom
Hill with his own gun, which had been left resting against a bush near
by, nearly shooting Hill's spine out. Then he opened fire on Jesse, who
was close by, shooting him twice, through the arm and through the lungs.
The latter managed to get on his horse, bareback, and rode that night,
wounded as he was, and partly trailed by the blood from his lungs,
sixty miles or more to the San Augustine mountains, where he holed up at
a friendly ranch, later to be arrested by Constable Dave Wood, from the
railway settlements. In default of better jurisdiction, he was taken to
Fort Stanton, where he lay in the hospital until he got ready to escape,
when he seems to have walked away. Evans and his brother, who was known
as George Davis--the latter being the true name of both--then went down
toward Pecos City and got into a fight with some rangers, who killed his
brother on the spot and captured Jesse, who was confined in the Texas
penitentiary for twenty years. He escaped and was returned; yet in the
year 1882, when he should have been in the Texas prison, he is said to
have been seen and recognized on the streets of Lincoln. Evans, or
Davis, is said to have been a Texarkana man, and to have returned to his
home soon after this, only to find his wife living with another man, and
supposing her first husband dead. He did not tell the new husband of his
presence, but took away with him his boy, whom he found now well grown.
It was stated that he went to Arizona, and nothing more is known of him.

Tom Hill, the man above mentioned as killed by the sheep man, was a
typical rough, dark, swarthy, low-browed, as loud-mouthed as he was
ignorant. He was a braggart, but none the less a killer.

Charlie Bowdre is supposed to have been a Texas boy, as was Tom Hill.
Bowdre had a little ranch on the Rio Ruidoso, twenty miles or so from
Lincoln; but few of these restless characters did much farming. It was
easier to steal cattle, and to eat beef free if one were hungry. Bowdre
joined Billy the Kid's gang and turned outlaw for a trade. It was all
over with his chances of settling down after that. He was a man who
liked to talk of what he could do, and a very steady practicer with the
six-shooter, with which weapon he was a good shot, or just good enough
to get himself killed by sheriff Pat Garrett.

Frank Baker, murdered by his former friend, Billy the Kid, at Agua
Negra, near the Capitans, was part Cherokee in blood, a well-spoken and
pleasant man and a good cow hand. He was drawn into this fighting
through his work for Chisum as a hired man. Baker was said to be
connected with a good family in Virginia, who looked up the facts of his
death.

Billy Morton, killed with Baker by the Kid, was a similar instance of a
young man loving the saddle and six-shooter and finally getting tangled
up with matters outside his proper sphere as a cow hand. He had often
ridden with the Kid on the cow range. He was said to have been with the
posse that killed Tunstall.

Hendry Brown was a crack gun fighter, whose services were valued in the
posse fighting. He went to Kansas and long served as marshal of
Caldwell. He could not stand it to be good, and was killed after robbing
the bank and killing the cashier.

Johnny Hurley was a brave young man, as brave as a lion. Hurley was
acting as deputy for sheriff John Poe, together with Jim Brent, when the
desperado Arragon was holed up in an adobe and refused to surrender. The
Mexican shot Hurley as he carelessly crossed an open space directly in
front of the door. Hurley was brown-haired and blue-eyed; a very
pleasant fellow.

Andy Boyle, one of the rough and ruthless sort of warriors, was an
ex-British soldier, a drunkard, and a good deal of a ruffian. He drank
himself to death after a decidedly mixed record.

John McKinney had a certain fame from the fact that in the fight at the
McSween house the Kid shot off half his mustache for him at close range,
when the latter broke out of cover and ran.

The tough buffalo hunter, Bill Campbell, who figured largely in bloody
deeds in New Mexico, was arrested, but escaped from Fort Stanton, and
was never heard from afterward. He came from Texas, but little is known
of him. His name, as earlier stated, is thought to have been Ed.
Richardson.

Captain Joseph C. Lea, the staunch friend of Pat Garrett, and the man
who first brought him forward as a candidate for sheriff of Lincoln
county, died February 8, 1904, at Roswell, where he lived for a long
time. Lea was said to have been a Quantrell man in the Lawrence
massacre. Much of the population of that region had a history that was
never written. Lea was a good man and much respected, peaceable,
courteous and generous.

One more southwestern bad man found Texas congenial after the close of
his active fighting, and his is a striking story. Billy Wilson was a
gentlemanly and good-looking young fellow, who ran with Billy the Kid's
gang. Wilson was arrested on a United States warrant, charged with
passing counterfeit money; but he later escaped and disappeared. Several
years after all these events had happened, and after the country had
settled down into quiet, a certain ex-sheriff of Lincoln county chanced
to be near Uvalde, Texas, for several months. There came to him without
invitation, a former merchant of White Oaks, New Mexico, who told the
officer that Billy Wilson, under another name, was living below Uvalde,
towards the Mexican frontier. He stated that Wilson had been a cow hand,
a ranch foreman and cow man, was now doing well, had resigned all his
bad habits, and was a good citizen. He stated that Wilson had heard of
the officer's presence and asked whether the latter would not forego
following up a reformed man on the old charges of another and different
day. The officer replied at once that if Wilson was indeed leading a
right life, and did not intend to go bad again, he would not only leave
him alone, but would endeavor to secure for him a pardon from the
president of the United States. Less than six months from that time,
this pardon, signed by President Grover Cleveland, was in the possession
of this officer, in his office in a Rio Grande town of New Mexico. A
telegram was sent to Billy Wilson, and he was brave man enough to come
and take his chances. The officer, without much speech, went over to his
safe, took out the signed pardon from the president, and handed it to
Wilson. The latter trembled and broke into tears as he took the paper.
"If you ever need my life," said he, "count on me. And I'll never go
back on this!" as he touched the executive pardon. He went back to
Texas, and is living there to-day, a good citizen. It would be wrong to
mention names in an incident like this.

Tom O'Folliard was another noted character. He was something of a gun
expert, in his own belief, at least. He was a man of medium height and
dark complexion, and of no very great amount of mental capacity. He came
into the lower range from somewhere east, probably from Texas, and
little is known of him except that he was in some fighting, and that he
is buried at Sumner with Bowdre and the Kid. He got away with one or two
bluffs and encounters, and came to think that he was as good as the best
of men, or rather as bad as the worst; for he was one of those who
wanted a reputation as a bad man.

Tom Pickett was another not far from the O'Folliard class, ambitious to
be thought wild and woolly and hard to curry; which he was not, when it
came to the real currying, as events proved. He was a very pretty
handler of a gun, and took pride in his skill with it. He seems to have
behaved well after the arrest of the Kid's gang near Sumner, and is not
known in connection with any further criminal acts, though he still for
a long time wore two guns in the settlements. Once a well-known sheriff
happened, by mere chance, to be in his town, not knowing Pickett was
there. The latter literally took to the woods, thinking something was on
foot in which he was concerned. Being reminded that he had lost an
opportunity to show how bad he was he explained: "I don't want anything
to do with that long-legs." Pickett, no doubt, settled down and became a
useful man. Indeed, although it seems a strange thing to say, it is the
truth that much of the old wildness of that border was a matter of
general custom, one might also say of habit. The surroundings were wild,
and men got to running wild. When times changed, some of them also
changed, and frequently showed that after all they could settle down to
work and lead decent lives. Lawlessness is sometimes less a matter of
temperament than of surroundings.




Chapter XVII

The Fight of Buckshot Roberts--_Encounter Between a Crippled Ex-Soldier
and the Band of Billy the Kid_--_One Man Against Thirteen._


Next to the fight of Wild Bill with the McCandlas gang, the fight of
Buckshot Roberts at Blazer's Mill, on the Mescalero Indian reservation,
is perhaps the most remarkable combat of one man against odds ever known
in the West. The latter affair is little known, but deserves its record.

Buckshot Roberts was one of those men who appeared on the frontier and
gave little history of their own past. He came West from Texas, but it
is thought that he was born farther east than the Lone Star state. He
was long in the United States army, where he reached the rank of
sergeant before his discharge; after which he lingered on the frontier,
as did very many soldiers of that day. He was at one time a member of
the famous Texas rangers, and had reputation as an Indian fighter. He
had been badly shot by the Comanches. Again, he was on the other side,
against the rangers, and once stood off twenty-five of them, although
nearly killed in this encounter. From these wounds he was so badly
crippled in his right arm that he could not lift a rifle to his
shoulder. He was usually known as "Buckshot" Roberts because of the
nature of his wounds.

Roberts took up a little ranch in the beautiful Ruidoso valley of
central New Mexico, one of the most charming spots in the world; and all
he asked was to be let alone, for he seemed able to get along, and not
afraid of work. When the Lincoln County War broke out, he was recognized
as a friend of Major Murphy, one of the local faction leaders; but when
the fighting men curtly told him it was about time for him to choose his
side, he as curtly replied that he intended to take neither side; that
he had seen fighting enough in his time, and would fight no man's battle
for him. This for the time and place was treason, and punishable with
death. Roberts' friends told him that Billy the Kid and Dick Brewer
intended to kill him, and advised him to leave the country.

It is said that Roberts had closed out his affairs and was preparing to
leave the country, when he heard that the gang was looking for him, and
that he then gave them opportunity to find him. Others say that he went
up to Blazer's Mill to meet there a friend of his by the name of Kitts,
who, he heard, had been shot and badly wounded. There is other rumor
that he went up to Blazer's Mill to have a personal encounter with Major
Godfroy, with whom there had been some altercation. There is a further
absurd story that he went for the purpose of killing Billy the Kid, and
getting the reward which was offered for him. These latter things are
unlikely. The probable truth is that he, being a brave man, though fully
determined to leave the country, simply found it written in his creed to
go up to Blazer's Mill to see his supposedly wounded friend, and also to
see what there was in the threats which he had heard.

There are living three eye-witnesses of what happened at that time:
Frank and George Coe, ranchers on the Ruidoso to-day, and Johnnie
Patten, cook on Carrizzo ranch. Patten was an ex-soldier of H Troop,
Third Cavalry, and was mustered out at Fort Stanton in 1869. At the time
of the Roberts fight, he was running the sawmill for Dr. Blazer. Frank
Coe says that he himself was attempting to act as peacemaker, and that
he tried to get Roberts to give up his arms and not make any fight.
Patten says that he himself, at the peril of his life, had warned
Roberts that Dick Brewer, the Kid, and his gang intended to kill him. It
is certain that when Roberts came riding up on a mule, still wet from
the fording of the Tularosa river, he met there Dick Brewer, Billy the
Kid, George Coe, Frank Coe, Charlie Bowdre, Doc Middleton, one
Scroggins, and Dirty Steve (Stephen Stevens), with others, to the number
of thirteen in all. These men still claimed to be a posse, and were
under Dick Brewer, "special constable."

The Brewer party withdrew to the rear of the house. Frank Coe parleyed
with Roberts at one side. Kate Godfroy, daughter of Major Godfroy,
protested at what she knew was the purpose of Brewer and his gang. Dick
Brewer said to his men, "Don't do anything to him now. Coax him up the
road a way."

Roberts declined to give up his weapons to Frank Coe. He stood near the
door, outside the house. Then, as it is told by Johnnie Patten, who saw
it all, there suddenly came around upon him from behind the house the
gang of the Kid, all gun fighters, each opening fire as he came. The
gritty little man gave back not a step toward the open door. Crippled by
his old wounds so that he could not raise his rifle to his shoulder, he
worked the lever from his hip. Here were a dozen men, the best fighting
men of all that wild country, shooting at him at a distance of not a
dozen feet; yet he shot Jack Middleton through the lungs, though failing
to kill him. He shot a finger off the hand of George Coe, who then left
the fight. Roberts then half stepped forward and pushed his gun against
the stomach of Billy the Kid. For some reason the piece failed to fire,
and the Kid was saved by the narrowest escape he ever had in his life.
Charlie Bowdre now appeared around the corner of the house, and Roberts
fired at him next. His bullet struck Bowdre in the belt, and cut the
belt off from him. Almost at the same time, Bowdre fired at him and shot
him through the body. He did not drop, but staggered back against the
wall; and so he stood there, crippled of old and now wounded to death,
but so fierce a human tiger that his very looks struck dismay into this
gang of professional fighters. They actually withdrew around the house
and left him there!

Each claimed the credit for having shot the victim. "No," said Charlie
Bowdre, "I shot him myself. I dusted him on both sides. I saw the dust
fly out on both sides of his coat, where my bullet went clean through
him." They argued, but they did not go around the house again.

Roberts now staggered back into the house. He threw down his own
Winchester and picked up a heavy Sharps' rifle which belonged to Dr.
Appel, and which he found there, in Dr. Blazer's room. Brewer told Dr.
Blazer to bring Roberts out, but, like a man, Blazer refused. Roberts
pulled a mattress off the bed to the floor and threw himself down upon
it near an open window in the front of the house. The gang had
scattered, surrounding the house. Dick Brewer had taken refuge behind a
thirty-inch sawlog near the mill, just one hundred and forty steps from
the window near which this fierce little fighting man was lying, wounded
to death. Brewer raised his head just above the top of the sawlog, so
that he could see what Roberts was doing. His eyes were barely visible
above the top of the log, yet at that distance the heavy bullet from
Roberts' buffalo gun struck him in the eye and blew off the top of his
head.

Billy the Kid was now leader of the posse. His first act was to call his
men together and ride away from the spot, his whole outfit whipped by a
single man! There was a corpse behind them, and wounded men with them.

Thirty-six hours later there was another corpse at Blazer's Mill. The
doctor, brought over from Fort Stanton, could do nothing for Roberts,
and he died in agony. Johnnie Patten, sawyer and rough carpenter, made
one big coffin, and in this the two, Brewer and Roberts, were buried
side by side. "I couldn't make a very good coffin," says Patten, "so I
built it in the shape of a big V, with no end piece at the foot. We just
put them both in together." And there they lie to-day, grim
grave-company, according to the report of this eye-witness, who would
seem to be in a position indicating accuracy. Emil Blazer, a son of Dr.
Blazer, still lives on the site of this fierce little battle, and he
says that the two dead men were buried separately, but side by side,
Brewer to the right of Roberts. The little graveyard holds a few other
graves, none with headboards or records, and grass now grows above them
all.

The building where Roberts stood at bay is now gone, and another adobe
is erected a little farther back from the raceway that once fed the old
mountain sawmill, but which now is not used as of yore. The old flume
still exists where the water ran over onto the wheel, and the site of
the old mill, which is now also torn down, is easily traceable. When the
author visited the spot in the fall of 1905, all these points were
verified and the distances measured. It was a long shot that Roberts
made, and down hill. The vitality of the man who made it, his courage,
and his tenacity alike of life and of purpose against such odds make
Roberts a man remembered with admiration even to-day in that once bloody
region.




Chapter XVIII

The Man Hunt--_The Western Peace Officer, a Quiet Citizen Who Works for
a Salary and Risks His Life_--_The Trade of Man Hunting_--_Biography of
Pat Garrett, a Typical Frontier Sheriff_.


The deeds of the Western sheriff have for the most part gone
unchronicled, or have luridly been set forth in fiction as incidents of
blood, interesting only because of their bloodiness. The frontier
officer himself, usually not a man to boast of his own acts, has quietly
stepped into the background of the past, and has been replaced by others
who more loudly proclaim their prominence in the advancement of
civilization. Yet the typical frontier sheriff, the good man who went
after bad men, and made it safe for men to live and own property and to
establish homes and to build up a society and a country and a
government, is a historical character of great interest. Among very
many good ones, we shall perhaps best get at the type of all by giving
the story of one; and we shall also learn something of the dangerous
business of man hunting in a region filled with men who must be hunted
down.

Patrick Floyd Garrett, better known as Pat Garrett, was a Southerner by
birth. He was born in Chambers county, Alabama, June 5, 1850. In 1856,
his parents moved to Claiborne parish, Louisiana, where his father was a
large landowner, and of course at that time and place, a slave owner,
and among the bitter opponents of the new _régime_ which followed the
civil war. When young Garrett's father died, the large estates dwindled
under bad management; and when within a short time the mother followed
her husband to the grave, the family resources, affected by the war,
became involved, although the two Garrett plantations embraced nearly
three thousand acres of rich Louisiana soil. On January 25, 1869, Pat
Garrett, a tall and slender youth of eighteen, set out to seek his
fortunes in the wild West, with no resources but such as lay in his
brains and body.

He went to Lancaster, in Dallas county, Texas. A big ranch owner in
southern Texas wanted men, and Pat Garrett packed up and went home with
him. The world was new to him, however, and he went off with the
north-bound cows, like many another youngster of the time. His herd was
made up at Eagle Lake, and he only accompanied the drive as far north as
Denison. There he began to get uneasy, hearing of the delights of the
still wilder life of the buffalo hunters on the great plains which lay
to the west, in the Panhandle of Texas. For three winters, 1875 to 1877,
he was in and out between the buffalo range and the settlements, by this
time well wedded to frontier life.

In the fall of 1877, he went West once more, and this time kept on going
west. With two hardy companions, he pushed on entirely across the wild
and unknown Panhandle country, leaving the wagons near what was known as
the "Yellow Houses," and never returning to them. His blankets, personal
belongings, etc., he never saw again. He and his friends had their heavy
Sharps' rifles, plenty of powder and lead, and their reloading tools,
and they had nothing else. Their beds they made of their saddle
blankets, and their food they killed from the wild herds. For their
love of adventure, they rode on across an unknown country, until finally
they arrived at the little Mexican settlement of Fort Sumner, on the
Pecos river, in the month of February, 1878.

[Illustration: PAT F. GARRETT
The most famous peace officer of the Southwest]

Pat and his friends were hungry, but all the cash they could find was
just one dollar and a half between them. They gave it to Pat and sent
him over to the store to see about eating. He asked the price of meals,
and they told him fifty cents per meal. They would permit them to eat
but once. He concluded to buy a dollar and a half's worth of flour and
bacon, which would last for two or three meals. He joined his friends,
and they went into camp on the river bank, where they cooked and ate,
perfectly happy and quite careless about the future.

As they finished their breakfast, they saw up the river the dust of a
cattle herd, and noted that a party were working a herd, cutting out
cattle for some purpose or other.

"Go up there and get a job," said Pat to one of the boys. The latter did
go up, but came back reporting that the boss did not want any help.

"Well, he's got to have help," said Pat. So saying, he arose and
started up stream himself.

Garrett was at that time, as has been said, of very great height, six
feet four and one-half inches, and very slender. Unable to get trousers
long enough for his legs, he had pieced down his best pair with about
three feet of buffalo leggins with the hair out. Gaunt, dusty, and
unshaven, he looked hard, and when he approached the herd owner and
asked for work, the other was as much alarmed as pleased. He declined
again, but Pat firmly told him he had come to go to work, and was sorry,
but it could not be helped. Something in the quiet voice of Garrett
seemed to arrest the attention of the cow man. "What can you do,
Lengthy?" he asked.

"Ride anything with hair, and rope better than any man you've got here,"
answered Garrett, casting a critical glance at the other men.

The cow man hesitated a moment and then said, "Get in." Pat got in. He
stayed in. Two years later he was still at Fort Sumner, and married.

Garrett moved down from Fort Sumner soon after his marriage, and settled
a mile east of what is now the flourishing city of Roswell, at a spring
on the bank of the Hondo, and in the middle of what was then the virgin
plains. Here he picked up land, until he had in all more than twelve
hundred and fifty acres. If he owned it now, he would be worth a half
million dollars.

He was not, however, to live the steady life of the frontier farmer. His
friend, Captain J. C. Lea, of Roswell, came to him and asked if he would
run as sheriff of Lincoln county. Garrett consented and was elected. He
was warned not to take this office, and word was sent to him by the
bands of hard-riding outlaws of that region that if he attempted to
serve any processes on them he would be killed. He paid no attention to
this, and, as he was still an unknown quantity in the country, which was
new and thinly settled, he seemed sure to be killed. He won the absolute
confidence of the governor, who told him to go ahead, not to stand on
technicalities, but to break up the gang that had been rendering life
and property unsafe for years and making the territory a mockery of
civilization. If the truth were known, it might perhaps be found that
sometimes Garrett arrested a bad man and got his warrant for it later,
when he went to the settlements. He found a straight six-shooter the
best sort of warrant, and in effect he took the matter of establishing a
government in southwestern New Mexico in his own hands, and did it in
his own way. He was the whole machinery of the law. Sometimes he boarded
his prisoners out of his own pocket. He himself was the state! His word
was good, even to the worst cutthroat that ever he captured. Often he
had in his care prisoners whom, under the law, he could not legally have
held, had they been demanded of him; but he held them in spite of any
demand; and the worst prisoner on that border knew that he was safe in
Pat Garrett's hands, no matter what happened, and that if Pat said he
would take him through to any given point, he would take him through.

After he had finished his first season of work as sheriff and as United
States marshal, Garrett ranched it for a time. In 1884, his reputation
as a criminal-taker being now a wide one, he organized and took charge
of a company of Texas rangers in Wheeler county, Texas, and made Atacosa
and thereabouts headquarters for a year and a half. So great became his
fame now as a man-taker that he was employed to manage the affairs of a
cattle detective agency; it being now so far along in civilization that
men were beginning to be careful about their cows. He was offered ten
thousand dollars to break up a certain band of raiders working in upper
Texas, and he did it; but he found that he was really being paid to kill
one or two men, and not to capture them; and, being unwilling to act as
the agent of any man's revenge, he quit this work and went into the
employment of the "V" ranch in the White mountains. He then moved down
to Roswell again, in the spring of 1887. Here he organized the Pecos
Valley Irrigation Company. He was the first man to suspect the presence
of artesian water in this country, where the great Spring rivers push up
from the ground; and through his efforts wells were bored which
revolutionized all that valley. He ran for sheriff of Chaves county, and
was defeated. Angry at his first reverse in politics, he pulled up at
Roswell, and sacrificed his land for what he could get for it. To-day it
is covered with crops and fruits and worth sixty to one hundred dollars
an acre.

Garrett now went back to Texas, and settled near Uvalde, where he
engaged once more in an irrigation enterprise. He was here five years,
ranching and losing money. W. T. Thornton, the governor of New Mexico,
sent for him and asked him if he would take the office of sheriff of
Donna Aña county, to fill the unexpired term of Numa Raymond. He was
elected to serve two subsequent terms as sheriff of Donna Aña county,
and no frontier officer has a better record for bravery.

In the month of December, 1901, President Theodore Roosevelt, who had
heard of Garrett, met him and liked him, and without any ado or
consultation appointed him collector of customs at El Paso, Texas. Here
for the next four years Garrett made a popular collector, and an honest
and fearless one.

The main reputation gained by Garrett was through his killing the
desperado, Billy the Kid. It is proper to set down here the chronicle of
that undertaking, because that will best serve to show the manner in
which a frontier sheriff gets a bad man.

When the Kid and his gang killed the agency clerk, Bernstein, on the
Mescalero reservation, they committed a murder on United States
government ground and an offense against the United States law. A United
States warrant was placed in the hands of Pat Garrett, then deputy
United States marshal and sheriff-elect, and he took up the trail,
locating the men near Fort Sumner, at the ranch of one Brazil, about
nine miles east of the settlement. With the Kid were Charlie Bowdre, Tom
O'Folliard, Tom Pickett and Dave Rudabaugh, fellows of like kidney.
Rudabaugh had just broken jail at Las Vegas, and had killed his jailer.
Not a man of the band had ever hesitated at murder. They were now eager
to kill Garrett and kept watch, as best they could, on all his
movements.

One day Garrett and some of his improvised posse were riding eastward of
the town when they jumped Tom O'Folliard, who was mounted on a horse
that proved too good for them in a chase of several miles. Garrett at
last was left alone following O'Folliard, and fired at him twice. The
latter later admitted that he fired twenty times at Garrett with his
Winchester; but it was hard to do good shooting from the saddle at two
or three hundred yards range, so neither man was hit. O'Folliard did not
learn his lesson. A few nights later, in company with Tom Pickett, he
rode into town. Warned of his approach, Garrett with another man was
waiting, hidden in the shadow of a building. As O'Folliard rode up, he
was ordered to throw up his hands, but went after his gun instead, and
on the instant Garrett shot him through the body. "You never heard a man
scream the way he did," said Garrett. "He dropped his gun when he was
hit, but we did not know that, and as we ran up to catch his horse, we
ordered him again to throw up his hands. He said he couldn't, that he
was killed. We helped him down then, and took him in the house. He died
about forty-five minutes later. He said it was all his own fault, and
that he didn't blame anybody. I'd have killed Tom Pickett right there,
too," concluded Garrett, "but one of my men shot right past my face and
blinded me for the moment, so Pickett got away."

The remainder of the Kid's gang were now located in the stone house
above mentioned, and their whereabouts reported by the ranchman whose
house they had just vacated. The man hunt therefore proceeded
methodically, and Garrett and his men, of whom he had only two or three
upon whom he relied as thoroughly game, surrounded the house just before
dawn. Garrett, with Jim East and Tom Emory, crept up to the head of the
ravine which made up to the ridge on which the fortress of the
outlaws stood. The early morning is always the best time for a surprise
of this sort. It was Charlie Bowdre who first came out in the morning,
and as he stepped out of the door his career as a bad man ended. Three
bullets passed through his body. He stepped back into the house, but
only lived about twenty minutes. The Kid said to him, "Charlie, you're
killed anyhow. Take your gun and go out and kill that long-legged ----
before you die." He pulled Bowdre's pistol around in front of him and
pushed him out of the door. Bowdre staggered feebly toward the spot
where the sheriff was lying. "I wish--I wish----" he began, and motioned
toward the house; but he could not tell what it was that he wished. He
died on Garrett's blankets, which were laid down on the snow.

[Illustration: From a painting by John W. Norton
A TYPICAL WESTERN MAN HUNT Pat F. Garrett chasing Tom O'Folliard]

Previous to this Garrett had killed one horse at the door beam where it
was tied, and with a remarkable shot had cut the other free, shooting
off the rope that held it. These two shots he thought about the best he
ever made; and this is saying much, for he was a phenomenal shot with
rifle or revolver. There were two horses inside, but the dead horse
blocked the door. Pickett now told the gang to surrender. "That fellow
will kill every man that shows outside that door," said he, "that's all
about it. He's killed O'Folliard, and he's killed Charlie, and he'll
kill us. Let's surrender and take a chance at getting out again." They
listened to this, for the shooting they had seen had pretty well broken
their hearts.

Garrett now sent over to the ranch house for food for his men, and the
cooking was too much for the hungry outlaws, who had had nothing to eat.
They put up a dirty white rag on a gun barrel and offered to give up.
One by one, they came out and were disarmed. That night was spent at the
Brazil ranch, the prisoners under guard and the body of Charlie Bowdre,
rolled in its blankets, outside in the wagon. The next morning, Bowdre
was buried in the little cemetery next to Tom O'Folliard. The Kid did
not know that he was to make the next in the row.

These men surrendered on condition that they should all be taken through
to Santa Fé, and Garrett, at the risk of his life, took them through Las
Vegas, where Rudabaugh was wanted. Half the town surrounded the train in
the depot yards. Garrett told the Kid that if the mob rushed in the
door of the car he would toss back a six-shooter to him and ask him to
help fight.

"All right, Pat," said the Kid, cheerfully. "You and I can whip the
whole gang of them, and after we've done it I'll go back to my seat and
you can put the irons on again. You've kept your word." There is little
doubt that he would have done this, but as it chanced there was no need,
since at the last moment deputy Malloy, of Las Vegas, jumped on the
engine and pulled the train out of the yard.

Billy the Kid was tried and condemned to be executed. He had been
promised pardon by Governor Lew Wallace, but the pardon did not come. A
few days before the day set for his execution, the Kid, as elsewhere
described, killed the two deputies who were guarding him, and got back
once more to his old stamping grounds around Fort Sumner.

"I knew now that I would have to kill the Kid," said Garrett to the
writer, speaking reminiscently of the bloody scenes as we lately visited
that country together. "We both knew that it must be one or the other of
us if we ever met. I followed him up here to Sumner, as you know, with
two deputies, John Poe and 'Tip' McKinney, and I killed him in a room
up there at the edge of the old cottonwood avenue."

He spoke of events now long gone by. It had been only with difficulty
that we located the site of the building where the Kid's gang had been
taken prisoners. The structure itself had been torn down and removed. As
to the old military post, once a famous one, it offered now nothing
better than a scene of desolation. There was no longer a single human
inhabitant there. The old avenue of cottonwoods, once four miles long,
was now ragged and unwatered, and the great parade ground had gone back
to sand and sage brush. We were obliged to search for some time before
we could find the site of the old Maxwell house, in which was ended a
long and dangerous man hunt of the frontier. Garrett finally located the
place, now only a rough quadrangle of crumbled earthen walls.

"This is the place," said he, pointing to one corner of the grass-grown
oblong. "Pete Maxwell's bed was right in this corner of the room, and I
was sitting in the dark and talking to Pete, who was in bed. The Kid
passed Poe and McKinney right over there, on what was then the gallery,
and came through the door right here."

We paused for a time and looked with a certain gravity at this
wind-swept, desolate spot, around which lay the wide, unwinking desert.
About us were the ruins of what had been a notable settlement in its
day, but which now had passed with the old frontier.

"I got word of the Kid up here in much the way I had once before,"
resumed Garrett at length, "and I followed him, resolved to get him or
to have him get me. We rode over into the edge of the town and learned
that the Kid was there, but of course we did not know which house he was
in. Poe went in to inquire around, as he was not known there like
myself. He did not know the Kid when he saw him, nor did the Kid know
him.

"It was a glorious moonlight night; I can remember it perfectly well.
Poe and McKinney and I all met a little way out from the edge of the
place. We decided that the Kid was not far away. We went down to the
houses, and I put Poe and McKinney outside of Pete Maxwell's house and I
went inside. Right here was the door. We did not know it at that time,
but just about then the Kid was lying with his boots off in the house
of an old Mexican just across there, not very far away from Maxwell's
door. He told the Mexican, when he came in, to cook something for him to
eat. Maxwell had killed a beef not long before, and there was a quarter
hanging up under the porch out in front. After a while, the Kid got up,
got a butcher knife from the old Mexican, and concluded to go over and
cut himself off a piece of meat from the quarter at Maxwell's house.
This is how the story arose that he came into the house with his boots
in his hand to keep an appointment with a Mexican girl.

"The usual story is that I was down close to the wall behind Maxwell's
bed. This was not the case, for the bed was close against the wall. Pete
Maxwell was lying in bed, right here in this corner, as I said. I was
sitting in a chair and leaning over toward him, as I talked in a low
tone. My right side was toward him, and my revolver was on that side. I
did not know that the Kid was so close at hand, or, indeed, know for
sure that he was there in the settlement at all.

"Maxwell did not want to talk very much. He knew the Kid was there, and
knew his own danger. I was talking to him in Spanish, in a low tone of
voice, as I say, when the Kid came over here, just as I have told you.
He saw Poe and McKinney sitting right out there in the moonlight, but
did not suspect anything. '_Quien es?_'--'Who is it?'--he asked, as he
passed them. I heard him speak and saw him come backing into the room,
facing toward Poe and McKinney. He could not see me, as it was dark in
the room, but he came up to the bed where Maxwell was lying and where I
was sitting. He seemed to think something might not be quite right. He
had in his hand his revolver, a self-cocking .41. He could not see my
face, and he had not heard my voice, or he would have known me.

"The Kid stepped up to the bedside and laid his left hand on the bed and
bent over Maxwell. He saw me sitting there in the half darkness, but did
not recognize me, as I was sitting down. My height would have betrayed
me had I been standing. 'Pete, _Quien es_?' he asked in a low tone of
voice; and he half motioned toward me with his six-shooter. That was
when I looked across into eternity. It wasn't far to go.

"That was exactly how the thing was. I gave neither Maxwell nor the Kid
time for anything farther. There flashed over my mind at once one
thought, and it was that I had to shoot and shoot at once, and that my
shot must go to the mark the first time. I knew the Kid would kill me in
a flash if I did not kill him.

"Just as he spoke and motioned toward me, I dropped over to the left and
rather down, going after my gun with my right hand as I did so. As I
fired, the Kid dropped back. I had caught him just about the heart. His
pistol, already pointed toward me, went off as he fell, but he fired
high. As I sprang up, I fired once more, but did not hit him, and did
not need to, for he was dead.

"I don't know that he ever knew who it was that killed him. He could not
see me in the darkness. He may have seen me stoop over and pull. If he
had had the least suspicion who it was, he would have shot as soon as he
saw me. When he came to the bed, I knew who he was. The rest happened as
I have told you. There is no other story about the killing of Billy the
Kid which is the truth. It is also untrue that his body was ever removed
from Fort Sumner. It lies there to-day, and I'll show you where we
buried him. I laid him out myself, in this house here, and I ought to
know."

Twenty-five years of time had done their work in all that country, as we
learned when we entered the little barbed-wire enclosure of the cemetery
where the Kid and his fellows were buried. There are no headstones in
this cemetery, and no sacristan holds its records. Again Garrett had to
search in the salt grass and greasewood. "Here is the place," said he,
at length. "We buried them all in a row. The first grave is the Kid's,
and next to him is Bowdre, and then O'Folliard."

Here was the sole remaining record of the man hunt's end. So passes the
glory of the world! In this desolate resting-place, in a wind-swept and
forgotten graveyard, rests all the remaining fame of certain bad men who
in their time were bandit kings, who ruled by terror over half a Western
territory. Even the headboard which once stood at the Kid's grave--and
which was once riddled with bullets by cowards who would not have dared
to shoot that close to him had he been alive--was gone. It is not likely
that the graves will be visited again by any one who knows their
locality. Garrett looked at them in silence for a time, then, turning,
went to the buckboard for a drink at the canteen. "Well," said he,
quietly, "here's to the boys, anyway. If there is any other life, I hope
they'll make better use of it than they did of the one I put them out
of."




Chapter XIX

Bad Men of Texas--_The Lone Star State Always a Producer of
Fighters_--_A Long History of Border War_--_The Death of Ben Thompson_.


A review of the story of the American desperado will show that he has
always been most numerous at the edge of things, where there was a
frontier, a debatable ground between civilization and lawlessness, or a
border between opposing nations or sections. He does not wholly pass
away with the coming of the law, but his home is essentially in a new
and undeveloped condition of society. The edge between East and West,
between North and South, made the territory of the bad man of the
American interior.

The far Southwest was the oldest of all American frontiers, and the
stubbornest. We have never, as a nation, been at war with any other
nation whose territory has adjoined our own except in the case of
Mexico; and long before we went to war as a people against Mexico, Texas
had been at war with her as a state, or rather as a population and a
race against another race. The frontier of the Rio Grande is one of the
bloodiest of the world, and was such long before Texas was finally
admitted to the union. There was never any new territory settled by so
vigorous and belligerent a population as that which first found and
defended the great empire of the Lone Star. Her early men were, without
exception, fighters, and she has bred fighters ever since.

The allurement which the unsettled lands of the Southwest had for the
young men of the early part of the last century lay largely in the
appeal of excitement and adventure, with a large possibility of worldly
gain as well. The men of the South who drifted down the old River Road
across Mississippi and Louisiana were shrewd in their day and
generation. They knew that eventually Texas would be taken away from
Mexico, and taken by force. Her vast riches would belong to those who
had earned them. Men of the South were even then hunting for another
West, and here was a mighty one. The call came back that the fighting
was good all along the line; and the fighting men of all the South, from
Virginia to Louisiana, fathers and sons of the boldest and bravest of
Southern families, pressed on and out to take a hand. They were
scattered and far from numerous when they united and demanded a
government of their own, independent of the far-off and inefficient head
of the Mexican law. They did not want Coahuila as their country, but
Texas, and asked a government of their own. Lawless as they were, they
wanted a real law, a law of Saxon right and justice.

Men like Crockett, Fannin, Travers and Bowie were influenced half by
political ambition and half by love of adventure when they moved across
the plains of eastern Texas and took up their abode on the firing line
of the Mexican border. If you seek a historic band of bad men, fighting
men of the bitterest Baresark type, look at the immortal defenders of
the Alamo. Some of them were, in the light of calm analysis, little
better than guerrillas; but every man was a hero. They all had a chance
to escape, to go out and join Sam Houston farther to the east; but they
refused to a man, and, plying the border weapons as none but such as
themselves might, they died, full of the glory of battle; not in ranks
and shoulder to shoulder, with banners and music to cheer them, but each
for himself and hand to hand with his enemy, a desperate fighting man.

The early men of Texas for generations fought Mexicans and Indians in
turn. The country was too vast for any system of law. Each man had
learned to depend upon himself. Each cabin kept a rifle and pistol for
each male old enough to bear them, and each boy, as he grew up, was
skilled in weapons and used to the thought that the only arbitrament
among men was that of weapons. Part of the population, appreciating the
exemptions here to be found, was, without doubt, criminal; made up of
men who had fled, for reasons of their own, from older regions. These in
time required the attention of the law; and the armed bodies of
hard-riding Texas rangers, a remedy born of necessity, appeared as the
executives of the law.

The cattle days saw the wild times of the border prolonged. The buffalo
range caught its quota of hard riders and hard shooters. And always the
apparently exhaustless empires of new and unsettled lands--an enormous,
untracked empire of the wild--beckoned on and on; so that men in the
most densely settled sections were very far apart, and so that the law
as a guardian could not be depended upon. It was not to be wondered at
that the name of Texas became the synonym for savagery. That was for a
long time the wildest region within our national confines. Many men who
attained fame as fighters along the Pecos and Rio Grande and Gila and
Colorado came across the borders from Texas. Others slipped north into
the Indian Nations, and left their mark there. Some went to the mines of
the Rockies, or the cattle ranges from Montana to Arizona. Many stayed
at home, and finished their eventful lives there in the usual
fashion--killing now and again, then oftener, until at length they
killed once too often and got hanged; or not often enough once, and so
got shot.

To undertake to give even the most superficial study to a field so vast
as this would require a dozen times the space we may afford, and would
lead us far into matters of history other than those intended. We can
only point out that the men of the Lone Star state left their stamp as
horsemen and weapon-bearers clear on to the north, and as far as the
foot of the Arctic circle. Their language and their methods mark the
entire cattle business of the plains from the Rio Grande to the
Selkirks. Theirs was a great school for frontiersmen, and its graduates
gave full account of themselves wherever they went. Among them were bad
men, as bad as the worst of any land, and in numbers not capable of
compass even in a broad estimate.

Some citizens of Montgomery county, Texas, were not long ago sitting in
a store of an evening, and they fell to counting up the homicides which
had fallen under their notice in that county within recent memory. They
counted up seventy-five authenticated cases, and could not claim
comprehensiveness for their tally. Many a county of Texas could do as
well or better, and there are many counties. It takes you two days to
ride across Texas by railway. A review of the bad man field of Texas
pauses for obvious reasons!

So many bad men of Texas have attained reputation far wider than their
state that it became a proverb upon the frontier that any man born on
Texas soil would shoot, just as any horse born there would "buck." There
is truth back of most proverbs, although to-day both horses and men of
Texas are losing something of their erstwhile bronco character. That
out of such conditions, out of this hardy and indomitable population,
the great state could bring order and quiet so soon and so permanently
over vast unsettled regions, is proof alike of the fundamental sternness
and justness of the American character and the value of the American
fighting man.

Yet, though peace hath her victories not less than war, it is to be
doubted whether in her own heart Texas is more proud of her statesmen
and commercial kings than of her stalwart fighting men, bred to the use
of arms. The beautiful city of San Antonio is to-day busy and
prosperous; yet to-day you tread there ground which has been stained red
over and over again. The names of Crockett, Milam, Travis, Bowie, endure
where those of captains of industry are forgotten. Out of history such
as this, covering a half century of border fighting, of frontier travel
and merchandising, of cattle trade and railroad building, it is
impossible--in view of the many competitors of equal claims--to select
an example of bad eminence fit to bear the title of the leading bad man
of Texas.

There was one somewhat noted Texas character, however, whose life comes
down to modern times, and hence is susceptible of fairly accurate
review--a thing always desirable, though not often practical, for no
history is more distorted, not to say more garbled, than that dealing
with the somewhat mythical exploits of noted gun fighters. Ben Thompson,
of Austin, killer of more than twenty men, and a very perfect exemplar
of the creed of the six-shooter, will serve as instance good enough for
a generic application. Thompson was not a hero. He did no deeds of war.
He led no forlorn hope into the imminent deadly breach. His name is
preserved in no history of his great commonwealth. He was in the opinion
of certain peace officers, all that a citizen should not be. Yet in his
way he reached distinction; and so striking was his life that even
to-day he does not lack apologists, even as he never lacked friends.

Ben Thompson was of English descent, and was born near Lockhart, Texas,
according to general belief, though it is stated that he was born in
Yorkshire, England. Later his home was in Austin, where he spent the
greater part of his life, though roaming from place to place. Known as a
bold and skillful gun man, he was looked on as good material for a
hunter of bad men, and at the time of his death was marshal of police
at Austin. In personal appearance Thompson looked the part of the
typical gambler and gun fighter. His height was about five feet eight
inches, and his figure was muscular and compact. His hair was dark and
waving; his eyes gray. He was very neat in dress, and always took
particular pains with his footwear, his small feet being always clad in
well-fitting boots of light material, a common form of foppery in a land
where other details of dress were apt to be carelessly regarded. He wore
a dark mustache which, in his early years, he was wont to keep waxed to
points. In speech he was quiet and unobtrusive, unless excited by drink.
With the six-shooter he was a peerless shot, an absolute genius, none in
all his wide surrounding claiming to be his superior; and he had a
ferocity of disposition which grew with years until he had, as one of
his friends put it, "a craving to kill people." Each killing seemed to
make him desirous of another. He thus came to exercise that curious
fascination which such characters have always commanded. Fear he did not
know, or at least no test arising in his somewhat varied life ever
caused him to show fear. He passed through life as a wild animal,
ungoverned by the law, rejoicing in blood; yet withal he was held as a
faithful friend and a good companion. To this day many men repel the
accusation that he was bad, and maintain that each of his twenty
killings was done in self-defense. The brutal phase of his nature was no
doubt dominant, even although it was not always in evidence. He was
usually spoken of as a "good fellow," and those who palliate or deny
most of his wild deeds declare that local history has never been as fair
to him as he deserved.

Thompson's first killing was while he was a young man at New Orleans,
and according to the story, arose out of his notions of chivalry. He was
passing down the street in a public conveyance, in company of several
young Creoles, who were going home from a dance in a somewhat
exhilarated condition. One or two of the strangers made remarks to an
unescorted girl, which Thompson construed to be offensive, and he took
it upon himself to avenge the insult to womanhood. In the affray that
followed he killed one of the young men. For this he was obliged to flee
to old Mexico, taking one of the boats down the river. He returned
presently to Galveston, where he set up as a gambler, and began to
extend his reputation as a fighting man. Most of his encounters were
over cards or drink or women, the history of many or most of the border
killings.

Thompson's list grew steadily, and by the time he was forty years of age
he had a reputation far wider than his state. In all the main cities of
Texas he was a figure more or less familiar, and always dreaded. His
skill with his favorite weapon was a proverb in a state full of men
skilled with weapons. Moreover, his disposition now began to grow more
ugly, sullen and bloodthirsty. He needed small pretext to kill a man if,
for the slightest cause, he took a dislike to him. To illustrate the
ferocity of the man, and his readiness to provoke a quarrel, the
following story is told of him:

A gambler by the name of Jim Burdette was badly whipped by the
proprietor of a variety show, Mark Wilson, who, after the fight, told
Burdette that he had enough of men like him, who only came to his
theater to raise trouble and interfere with his business, and that if
either he or any of his gang ever again attempted to disturb his
audiences that they would have him (Wilson) to deal with. The next day
Ben Thompson, seated in a barber shop, heard about the row and said to
a negro standing by: "Mack, d--n your nigger soul, you go down to that
place this evening and when the house is full and everybody is seated,
you just raise hell and we'll see what that ---- is made of." The
program was carried out. The negro arose in the midst of the audience
and delivered himself of a few blood-curdling yells. Instantly the
proprietor came out of the place, but caught sight of Thompson, who had
drawn a pair of guns and stood ready to kill Wilson. The latter was too
quick for him, and quickly disappeared behind the scenery, after his
shotgun. There was too much excitement that night, and the matter passed
off without a killing. A few nights thereafter, Thompson procured some
lamp-black, which he gave the gambler Burdette, with instructions to go
to the theater, watch his chance, and dash the stuff in Wilson's face.
This was done and when the ill-fated proprietor, who immediately went
for his shotgun, came out with that weapon, Thompson fell to the ground,
and the contents of the gun, badly fired at the hands of Wilson, his
face full of lamp-black, passed over Thompson's head. Thompson then
arose and filled Wilson full of holes, killing him instantly. The
bartender, seeing his employer's life in danger, fired at Thompson
wildly, and as Thompson turned on him he dodged behind the bar to
receive his death wound through the counter and in his back. Thompson at
the court of last resort managed to have a lot of testimony brought to
bear, and, with a half dozen gamblers to swear to anything he needed, he
was admitted to bail and later freed.

He is said to have killed these two men for no reason in the world
except to show that he could "run" a place where others had failed. A
variation of the story is that a saloon keeper fired at Thompson as he
was walking down the street in Austin, and missing him, sprang back
behind the bar, Thompson shooting him through the head, through the bar
front. Another man's life now meant little to him. He desired to be
king, to be "chief," just as the leaders of the desperadoes in the
mining regions of California and Montana sought to be "chief." It meant
recognition of their courage, their skill, their willingness to take
human life easily and carelessly and quickly, a singular ambition which
has been so evidenced in no other part of the world than the American
West. It is certain that the worst bad men all over Texas were afraid
of Ben Thompson. He was "chief."

Ben Thompson left the staid paths of life in civilized communities. He
did not rob, and he did not commit theft or burglary or any highway
crimes; yet toiling and spinning were not for him. He was, for the most
part, a gambler, and after a while he ceased even to follow that calling
as a means of livelihood. Forgetting the etiquette of his chosen
profession, he insisted on winning no manner how and no matter what the
game. He would go into a gambling resort in some town, and sit in at a
game. If he won, very well. If he lost, he would become enraged, and
usually ended by reaching out and raking in the money on the table, no
matter what the decision of the cards. He bought drinks for the crowd
with the money he thus took, and scattered it right and left, so that
his acts found a certain sanction among those who had not been
despoiled.

To know what nerve it required to perform these acts of audacity, one
must know something of the frontier life, which at no corner of the
world was wilder and touchier than in the very part of the country where
Thompson held forth. There were hundreds of men quick with the gun all
about him, men of nerve, but he did not hesitate to take all manner of
chances in that sort of population. The madness of the bad man was upon
him. He must have known what alone could be his fate at last, but he
went on, defying and courting his own destruction, as the finished
desperado always does, under the strange creed of self-reliance which he
established as his code of life. Thus, at a banquet of stockmen in
Austin, and while the dinner was in progress, Thompson, alone, stampeded
every man of them, and at that time nearly all stockmen were game. The
fear of Thompson's pistol was such that no one would stand for a fight
with him. Once Thompson went to the worst place in Texas, the town of
Luling, where Rowdy Joe was running the toughest dance house in America.
He ran all the bad men out of the place, confiscated what cash he needed
from the gaming tables and raised trouble generally. He showed that he
was "chief."

In the early eighties, in the quiet, sleepy, bloody old town of San
Antonio, there was a dance hall, gambling resort and vaudeville theater,
in which the main proprietor was one Jack Harris, commonly known as
Pegleg Harris. Thompson frequently patronized this place on his visits
to San Antonio, and received treatment which left him with a grudge
against Harris, whom he resolved to kill. He followed his man into the
bar-room one day and killed Harris as he stood in the semi-darkness. It
was only another case of "self-defense" for Thompson, who was well used
to being cleared of criminal charges or left unaccused altogether; and
no doubt Harris would have killed him if he could.

After killing Harris, Thompson declared that he proposed to kill Harris'
partners, Foster and Simms. He had an especial grudge against Billy
Simms, then a young man not yet nineteen years of age, because, so it is
stated, he fancied that Simms supplanted him in the affections of a
woman in Austin; and he carried also his grudge against the gambling
house, where Simms now was the manager. Every time Thompson got drunk,
he declared his intention of killing Billy Simms, and as the latter was
young and inexperienced, he trembled in his boots at this talk which
seemed surely to spell his doom. Simms, to escape Thompson's wrath,
removed to Chicago, and remained there for a time, but before long was
summoned home to Austin, where his mother was very ill. Thompson knew
of his presence in Austin, but with magnanimity declined to kill Simms
while he was visiting his sick mother. "Wait till he goes over to
Santone," he said, "then I'll step over and kill the little ----."
Simms, presently called to San Antonio to settle some debt of Jack
Harris' estate, of which as friend and partner of the widow he had been
appointed administrator, went to the latter city with a heavy heart,
supposing that he would never leave it alive. He was told there that
Thompson had been threatening him many times; and Simms received many
telegrams to that effect. Some say that Thompson himself telegraphed
Simms that he was coming down that day to kill him. Certainly a friend
of Simms on the same day wired him warning: "Party who wants to destroy
you on train this day bound for San Antonio."

Friends of Thompson deny that he made such threats, and insist that he
went to San Antonio on a wholly peaceful errand. In any case, this
guarded but perfectly plain message set Simms half distracted. He went
to the city marshal and showed his telegram, asking the marshal for
protection, but the latter told him nothing could be done until Thompson
had committed some "overt act." The sheriff and all the other officers
said the same thing, not caring to meet Thompson if they could avoid it.
Simms later in telling his story would sob at the memory of his feeling
of helplessness at that time. The law gave him no protection. He was
obliged to take matters in his own hands. He went to a judge of the
court, and asked him what he should do. The judge pondered for a time,
and said: "Under the circumstances, I should advise a shotgun."

Simms went to one of the faro dealers of the house, a man who was known
as bad, and who never sat down to deal faro without a brace of big
revolvers on the table; but this dealer advised him to go and "make
friends with Thompson." He went to Foster, Harris' old partner, and laid
the matter before him. Foster said, slowly, "Well, Billy, when he comes
we'll do the best we can." Simms thought that he too was weakening.

There was a big policeman, a Mexican by name of Coy, who was considered
a brave man and a fighter, and Simms now went to him and asked for aid,
saying that he expected trouble that night, and wanted Coy to do his
duty. Coy did not become enthusiastic, though as a matter of fact
neither he nor Foster made any attempt to leave the place. Simms turned
away, feeling that his end was near. In desperation he got a shotgun,
and for a time stationed himself near the top of the stair up which
Thompson would probably come when entering the place. The theater was up
one flight of stairs, and at the right was the customary bar, from which
"ladies" in short skirts served drinks to the crowd during the variety
performance, which was one of the attractions of the place.

[Illustration: THE OLD CHISUM RANCH BELOW ROSWELL, NEW MEXICO]

It was nervous work, waiting for the killer to come, and Simms could not
stand it. He walked down the stairway, and took a turn around the block
before he again ascended the stairs to the hall. Meantime, Ben Thompson,
accompanied by another character, King Fisher, a man with several
notches on his gun, had ascended the stairs, and had taken a seat on the
right hand side and beyond the bar, in the row nearest the door. When
Simms stepped to the foot of the stairs on his return, he met the
barkeeper, who was livid with terror. He pointed trembling up the stair
and whispered, "He's there!" Ben Thompson and King Fisher had as yet
made no sort of demonstration. It is said that King Fisher had decoyed
Thompson into the theater, knowing that a trap was laid to kill him. It
is also declared that Thompson went in merely for amusement. A friend of
the author, a New Mexican sheriff who happened to be in San Antonio, saw
and talked with both men that afternoon. They were both quiet and sober
then.

Simms' heart was in his mouth, but he made up his mind to die game, if
he had to die. Slowly he walked up the stairway. Such was Thompson's
vigilance, that he quickly arose and advanced toward Simms, who stood at
the top of the stairs petrified and unable to move a muscle. Before
Simms could think, his partner, Foster, appeared on the scene, and as he
stood up, Thompson saw him and walked toward him and said: "Hello,
Foster, how are you?" Slowly and deliberately Foster spoke: "Ben, this
world is not big enough for us both. You killed poor Jack Harris like a
dog, and you didn't as much as give him a chance for his life. You and I
can never be friends any more." Quick as a flash and with a face like a
demon, Thompson drew his pistol and jammed it into Foster's mouth,
cruelly tearing his lips and sending him reeling backward. While this
was going on, Simms had retreated to the next step, and there drew his
pistol, not having his shotgun in hand then. He stepped forward as he
saw Foster reel from the blow Thompson gave him, and with sudden courage
opened fire. His first shot must have taken effect, and perhaps it
decided the conflict. Thompson's gun did not get into action. Simms kept
on firing. Thompson reeled back against King Fisher, and the two were
unable to fire. Meantime the big Mexican, Coy, showed up from somewhere,
just as Foster had. Both Foster and Coy rushed in front of the line of
fire of Simms' pistol; and then without doubt, Simms killed his own
friend and preserver. Foster got his death wound in such position that
Simms admitted he must have shot him. None the less Foster ran into
Thompson as the latter reeled backwards upon Fisher, and, with the fury
of a tiger, shoved his own pistol barrel into Thompson's mouth in turn,
and fired twice, completing the work Simms had begun. The giant Coy
hurled his bulk into the struggling mass now crowded into the corner of
the room, and some say he held Ben Thompson's arms, though in the mêlée
it was hard to tell what happened. He called out to Simms, "Don't mind
me," meaning that Simms should keep on firing. "Kill the ---- of ----!"
he cried. Coy no doubt was a factor in saving Simms' life, for one or
the other of these two worst men in the Southwest would have got a man
before he fell, had he been able to get his hands free in the
struggling. Coy was shot in the leg, possibly by Simms, but did not
drop. Simms took care of Coy to the end of his life, Coy dying but
recently.

One of the men engaged in this desperate fight says that Coy did not
hold Thompson, and that at first no one was shot to the floor. Thompson
was staggered by Simms' first shot, which prevented a quick return of
fire. It was Foster who killed Thompson and very likely King Fisher, the
latter being hemmed in in the corner with Thompson in front of him. Coy
rushed into the two and handled them so roughly that they never got
their guns into action so far as known.

Leaving the fallen men at the rear of the theater, Simms now went down
stairs, carrying Foster's pistol, with two chambers empty (the shots
that killed Thompson) and his own gun. He saw Thompson's brother Bill
coming at him. He raised the gun to kill him, when Phil Shardein, then
city marshal, jumped on Thompson and shielded him with his body,
calling out, "Don't shoot, Billy, I've got him." This saved Bill
Thompson's life. Then several shots were heard upstairs, and upon
investigation, it was found that Coy had emptied his pistol into the
dead body of Thompson. He also shot Fisher, to "make sure the ---- were
dead."

Thus they died at last, two of the most notorious men of Texas, both
with their boots on. There were no tears. Many told what they would or
could have done had Ben Thompson threatened them. This closing act in
the career of Ben Thompson came in the late spring of 1882. He was then
about forty-three years of age.

King Fisher, who met death at the same time with Thompson, was a good
disciple of desperadoism. He was a dark-haired, slender young man from
Goliad county--which county seems to have produced far more than its
share of bad men. He had killed six men and stolen a great many horses
in his time. Had he lived longer, he would have killed more. He was not
of the caliber sufficient to undertake the running of a large city, but
there was much relief felt over his death. He had many friends, of
course, and some of these deny that he had any intention of making
trouble when he went into the theater with Ben Thompson, just as friends
of the latter accuse King Fisher of treachery. There are never lacking
men who regard dead desperadoes as martyrs; and indeed it is usually the
case that there are mixed circumstances and frequently extenuating ones,
to be found in the history of any killer's life.

Another Goliad county man well known around San Antonio was Alfred Y.
Allee, who was a rancher a short distance back from the railway. Allee
was decent when sober, but when drunk was very dangerous, and was
recognized as bad and well worth watching. Liquor seemed to transform
him and to make him a bloodthirsty fiend. He had killed several men, one
or two under no provocation whatever and when they were defenseless,
including a porter on a railway train. It was his habit to come to town
and get drunk, then to invite every one to drink with him and take
offense at any refusal. He liked to be "chief" of the drinking place
which he honored with his presence. He once ordered a peaceful citizen
of San Antonio, a friend of the writer, up to drink with him, and when
the latter declined came near shooting him. The man took his drink,
then slipped away and got his shotgun. Perhaps his second thought was
wiser. "What's the use?" he argued with himself. "Somebody'll kill Allee
before long anyhow."

This came quite true, for within the week Allee had run his course. He
dropped down to Laredo and began to "hurrah" that town also. The town
marshal, Joe Bartelow, was a Mexican, but something of a killer himself,
and he resolved to end the Allee disturbances, once for all. It is said
that Allee was not armed when at length they met in a saloon, and it is
said that Bartelow offered his hand in greeting. At once Bartelow threw
his arm around Allee's neck, and with his free hand cut him to death
with a knife. Whether justifiable or not, that was the fashion of the
homicide.

Any man who has killed more than twenty men is in most countries
considered fit to qualify as bad. This test would include the little
human tiger, Tumlinson, of South Texas, who was part of the time an
officer of the law and part of the time an independent killer in Texas.
He had many more than twenty men to his credit, it was said, and his
Mexican wife, smilingly, always said that "Tumlinson never counted
Mexicans." He was a genius with the revolver, and as good a rifle shot
as would often be found. It made no difference to him whether or not a
man was running, for part of his pistol practice was in shooting at a
bottle swinging in the wind from the bough of a tree. Legend goes that
Tumlinson killed his wife and then shot himself dead, taking many
secrets with him. He was bad.

Sam Bass was a noted outlaw and killer in West Texas, accustomed to ride
into town and to take charge of things when he pleased. He had many
thefts and robberies to his credit, and not a few murders. His finish
was one not infrequent in that country. The citizens got wind of his
coming one day, just before he rode into Round Rock for a little raid.
The city marshal and several others opened fire on Bass and his party,
and killed them to a man.

It was of such stuff as this that most of the bad men and indeed many of
the peace officers were composed, along a wide frontier in the early
troublous days following the civil war, when all the border was a
seething mass of armed men for whom the law had as yet gained no
meaning. To tell the story of more individuals would be to depart from
the purpose of this work. Were these men wrong, and were they wholly
and unreservedly bad? Ignorance and bigotry will be the first to give
the answer, the first to apply to them the standards of these later
days.




Chapter XX

Modern Bad Men--_Murder and Robbery as a Profession_--_The School of
Guerrilla Warfare_--_Butcher Quantrell; the James Brothers; the Younger
Brothers_.


Outlawry of the early border, in days before any pretense at
establishment of a system of law and government, and before the holding
of property had assumed any very stable form, may have retained a
certain glamour of romance. The loose gold of the mountains, the loose
cattle of the plains, before society had fallen into any strict way of
living, and while plenty seemed to exist for any and all, made a
temptation easily accepted and easily excused. The ruffians of those
early days had a largeness in their methods which gives some of them at
least a color of interest. If any excuse may be offered for lawlessness,
any palliation for acts committed without countenance of the law, that
excuse and palliation may be pleaded for these men if for any. But for
the man who is bad and mean as well, who kills for gain, and who adds
cruelty and cunning to his acts instead of boldness and courage, little
can be said. Such characters afford us horror, but it is horror
unmingled with any manner of admiration.

Yet, if we reconcile ourselves to tarry a moment with the cheap and
gruesome, the brutal and ignorant side of mere crime, we shall be
obliged to take into consideration some of the bloodiest characters ever
known in our history; who operated well within the day of established
law; who made a trade of robbery, and whose capital consisted of
disregard for the life and property of others. That men like this should
live for years at the very door of large cities, in an old settled
country, and known familiarly in their actual character to thousands of
good citizens, is a strange commentary on the American character; yet
such are the facts.

It has been shown that a widely extended war always has the effect of
cheapening human life in and out of the ranks of the fighting armies.
The early wars of England, in the days of the longbow and buckler,
brought on her palmiest days of cutpurses and cutthroats. The days
following our own civil war were fearful ones for the entire country
from Montana to Texas; and nowhere more so than along the dividing line
between North and South, where feeling far bitterer than soldierly
antagonism marked a large population on both sides of that contest. We
may further restrict the field by saying that nowhere on any border was
animosity so fierce as in western Missouri and eastern Kansas, where
jayhawker and border ruffian waged a guerrilla war for years before the
nation was arrayed against itself in ordered ranks. If mere blood be
matter of our record here, assuredly, is a field of interest. The deeds
of Lane and Brown, of Quantrell and Hamilton, are not surpassed in
terror in the history of any land. Osceola, Marais du Cygne,
Lawrence--these names warrant a shudder even to-day.

This locality--say that part of Kansas and Missouri near the towns of
Independence and Westport, and more especially the counties of Jackson
and Clay in the latter state--was always turbulent, and had reason to
be. Here was the halting place of the westbound civilization, at the
edge of the plains, at the line long dividing the whites from the
Indians. Here settled, like the gravel along the cleats of a sluice,
the daring men who had pushed west from Kentucky, Tennessee, lower Ohio,
eastern Missouri--the Boones, Carsons, Crocketts, and Kentons of their
day. Here came the Mormons to found their towns, and later to meet the
armed resistance which drove them across the plains. Here, at these very
towns, was the outfitting place and departing point of the caravans of
the early Santa Fé trade; here the Oregon Trail left for the far
Northwest; and here the Forty-niners paused a moment in their mad rush
to the golden coast of the Pacific. Here, too, adding the bitterness of
fanaticism to the courage of the frontier, came the bold men of the
North who insisted that Kansas should be free for the expansion of the
northern population and institutions.

This corner of Missouri-Kansas was a focus of recklessness and daring
for more than a whole generation. The children born there had an
inheritance of indifference to death such as has been surpassed nowhere
in our frontier unless that were in the bloody Southwest. The men of
this country, at the outbreak of the civil war, made as high an average
in desperate fighting as any that ever lived. Too restless to fight
under the ensign of any but their own ilk, they set up a banner of their
own. The black flags of Quantrell and of Lane, of border ruffian and
jayhawker, were guidons under which quarter was unknown, and mercy a
forgotten thing. Warfare became murder, and murder became assassination.
Ambushing, surprise, pillage and arson went with murder; and women and
children were killed as well as fighting men. Is it wonder that in such
a school there grew up those figures which a certain class of writers
have been wont to call bandit kings; the bank robbers and train robbers
of modern days, the James and Younger type of bad men?

The most notorious of these border fighters was the bloody leader,
Charles William Quantrell, leader at the sacking of Lawrence, and as
dangerous a partisan leader as ever threw leg into saddle. He was born
in Hagerstown, Maryland, July 20, 1836, and as a boy lived for a time in
the Ohio city of Cleveland. At twenty years of age, he joined his
brother for a trip to California, _via_ the great plains. This was in
1856, and Kansas was full of Free Soilers, whose political principles
were not always untempered by a large-minded willingness to rob. A
party of these men surprised the Quantrell party on the Cottonwood
river, and killed the older brother. Charles William Quantrell swore an
undying revenge; and he kept his oath.

It is not necessary to mention in detail the deeds of this border
leader. They might have had commendation for their daring had it not
been for their brutality and treachery. Quantrell had a band of sworn
men, held under solemn oath to stand by each other and to keep their
secrets. These men were well armed and well mounted, were all fearless
and all good shots, the revolver being their especial arm, as it was of
Mosby's men in the civil war. The tactics of this force comprised
surprise, ambush, and a determined rush, in turn; and time and again
they defeated Federal forces many times their number, being thoroughly
well acquainted with the country, and scrupling at nothing in the way of
treachery, just as they considered little the odds against which they
fought. Their victims were sometimes paroled, but not often, and a
massacre usually followed a defeat--almost invariably so if the number
of prisoners was small.

Cold-blooded and unhesitating murder was part of their everyday life.
Thus Jesse James, on the march to the Lawrence massacre, had in charge
three men, one of them an old man, whom they took along as guides from
the little town of Aubrey, Kansas. They used these men until they found
themselves within a few miles of Lawrence, and then, as is alleged,
members of the band took them aside and killed them, the old man begging
for his life and pleading that he never had done them any wrong. His
murderers were no more than boys. This act may have been that of bad
men, but not of the sort of bad men that leaves us any sort of respect,
such as that which may be given Wild Bill, even Billy the Kid, or any of
a dozen other big-minded desperadoes.

This assassination was but one of scores or hundreds. A neighbor
suspected of Federal sympathies was visited in the night and shot or
hanged, his property destroyed, his family killed. The climax of the
Lawrence massacre was simply the working out of principles of blood and
revenge. In that fight, or, more properly, that massacre, women and
children went down as well as men. The James boys were Quantrell riders,
Jesse a new recruit, and that day they maintained that they had killed
sixty-five persons between them, and wounded twenty more! What was the
total record of these two men alone in all this period of guerrilla
fighting? It cannot be told. Probably they themselves could not
remember. The four Younger boys had records almost or quite as bad.

There, indeed, was a border soaked in blood, a country torn with
intestinal warfare. Quantrell was beaten now and then, meeting fighting
men in blue or in jeans, as well as leading fighting men; and at times
he was forced to disband his men, later to recruit again, and to go on
with his marauding up and down the border. His career attracted the
attention of leaders on both sides of the opposing armies, and at one
time it was nearly planned that Confederates should join the Unionists
and make common cause against these guerrillas, who had made the name of
Missouri one of reproach and contempt. The matter finally adjusted
itself by the death of Quantrell in a fight at Smiley, Kentucky, in
January, 1865.

With a birth and training such as this, what could be expected for the
surviving Quantrell men? They scattered over all the frontier, from
Texas to Minnesota, and most of them lived in terror of their lives
thereafter, with the name of Quantrell as a term of loathing attached to
them where their earlier record was known. Many and many a border
killing years later and far removed in locality arose from the
implacable hatred descended from those days.

As for the James boys, the Younger boys, what could they do? The days of
war were gone. There were no longer any armed banners arrayed one
against the other. The soldiers who had fought bravely and openly on
both sides had laid down their arms and fraternized. The Union grew,
strong and indissoluble. Men settled down to farming, to artisanship, to
merchandising, and their wounds were healed. Amnesty was extended to
those who wished it and deserved it. These men could have found a living
easy to them, for the farming lands still lay rich and ready for them.
But they did not want this life of toil. They preferred the ways of
robbery and blood in which they had begun. They cherished animosity now,
not against the Federals, but against mankind. The social world was
their field of harvest; and they reaped it, weapon in hand.

The James family originally came from Kentucky, where Frank was born,
in Scott county, in 1846. The father, Robert James, was a Baptist
minister of the Gospel. He removed to Clay county, Missouri, in 1849,
and Jesse was born there in 1850. Reverend Robert James left for
California in 1851 and never returned. The mother, a woman of great
strength of character, later married a Doctor Samuels. She was much
embittered by the persecution of her family, as she considered it. She
herself lost an arm in an attack by detectives upon her home, in which a
young son was killed. The family had many friends and confederates
throughout the country; else the James boys must have found an end long
before they were brought to justice.

From precisely the same surroundings came the Younger boys, Thomas
Coleman, or "Cole," Younger, and his brothers, John, Bruce, James, and
Robert. Their father was Henry W. Younger, who settled in Jackson
county, Missouri, in 1825, and was known as a man of ability and worth.
For eight years he was county judge, and was twice elected to the state
legislature. He had fourteen children, of whom five certainly were bad.
At one time he owned large bodies of land, and he was a prosperous
merchant in Harrisonville for some time. Cole Younger was born January
15, 1844, John in 1846, Bruce in 1848, James in 1850, and Bob in 1853.
As these boys grew old enough, they joined the Quantrell bands, and
their careers were precisely the same as those of the James boys. The
cause of their choice of sides was the same. Jennison, the Kansas
jayhawker leader, in one of his raids into Missouri, burned the houses
of Younger and confiscated the horses in his livery stables. After that
the boys of the family swore revenge.

At the close of the war, the Younger and James boys worked together very
often, and were leaders of a band which had a cave in Clay county and
numberless farm houses where they could expect shelter in need. With
them, part of the time, were George and Ollie Shepherd; other members of
their band were Bud Singleton, Bob Moore, Clel Miller and his brother,
Arthur McCoy; others who came and went from time to time were regularly
connected with the bigger operations. It would be wearisome to recount
the long list of crimes these men committed for ten or fifteen years
after the war. They certainly brought notoriety to their country. They
had the entire press of America reproaching the State of Missouri; they
had the governors of that state and two or three others at their wits'
end; they had the best forces of the large city detective agencies
completely baffled. They killed two detectives--one of whom, however,
killed John Younger before he died--and executed another in cold blood
under circumstances of repellant brutality. They raided over Missouri,
Kansas, Kentucky, Tennessee, even as far east as West Virginia, as far
north as Minnesota, as far south as Texas and even old Mexico. They
looted dozens of banks, and held up as many railway passenger trains and
as many stage coaches and travelers as they liked. The James boys alone
are known to have taken in their robberies $275,000, and, including the
unlawful gains of their colleagues, the Youngers, no doubt they could
have accounted for over half a million dollars. They laughed at the law,
defied the state and county governments, and rode as they liked, here,
there, and everywhere, until the name of law in the West was a mockery.
If magnitude in crime be claim to distinction, they might ask the title,
for surely their exploits were unrivaled, and perhaps cannot again be
equaled. And they did all of these unbelievable things in the heart of
the Mississippi valley, in a country thickly settled, in the face of a
long reputation for criminal deeds, and in a country fully warned
against them! Surely, it seems sometimes that American law is weak.

It was much the same story in all the long list of robberies of small
country banks. A member of the gang would locate the bank and get an
idea of the interior arrangements. Two or three of the gang would step
in and ask to have a bill changed; then they would cover the cashier
with revolvers and force him to open the safe. If he resisted, he was
killed; sometimes killed no matter what he did, as was cashier Sheets in
the Gallatin bank robbery. The guard outside kept the citizens terrified
until the booty was secured; then flight on good horses followed. After
that ensued the frantic and unorganized pursuit by citizens and
officers, possibly another killing or two _en route_, and a return to
their lurking place in Clay county, Missouri, where they never had any
difficulty in proving all the _alibis_ they needed. None of these men
ever confessed to a full list of these robberies, and, even years later,
they all denied complicity; but the facts are too well known to warrant
any attention to their denials, founded upon a very natural reticence.
Of course, their safety lay in the sympathy of a large number of
neighbors of something the same kidney; and fear of retaliation supplied
the only remaining motive needed to enforce secrecy.

Some of the most noted bank robberies in which the above mentioned men,
or some of them, were known to have been engaged were as follows: The
Clay County Savings Association, of Liberty, Missouri, February 14,
1866, in which a little boy by name of Wymore was shot to pieces because
he obeyed the orders of the bank cashier and gave the alarm; the bank of
Alexander Mitchell & Co., Lexington, Missouri, October 30, 1860; the
McLain Bank, of Savannah, Missouri, March 2, 1867, in which Judge McLain
was shot and nearly killed; the Hughes & Mason Bank, of Richmond,
Missouri, May 23, 1867, and the later attack on the jail, in which Mayor
Shaw, Sheriff J. B. Griffin, and his brave fifteen-year-old boy were all
killed; the bank of Russellville, Kentucky, March 20, 1868, in which
cashier Long was badly beaten; the Daviess County Savings Bank, of
Gallatin, Missouri, December 7, 1869, in which cashier John Sheets was
brutally killed; the bank of Obocock Brothers, Corydon, Iowa, June 3,
1871, in which forty thousand dollars was taken, although no one was
killed; the Deposit Bank, of Columbia, Missouri, April 29, 1872, in
which cashier R. A. C. Martin was killed; the Savings Association, of
Ste. Genevieve, Missouri; the Bank of Huntington, West Virginia,
September 1, 1875, in which one of the bandits, McDaniels, was killed;
the Bank of Northfield, Minnesota, September 7, 1876, in which cashier
J. L. Haywood was killed, A. E. Bunker wounded, and several of the
bandits killed and captured as later described.

These same men or some of them also robbed a stage coach now and then;
near Hot Springs, Arkansas, for example, January 15, 1874, where they
picked up four thousand dollars, and included ex-Governor Burbank, of
Dakota, among their victims, taking from him alone fifteen hundred
dollars; the San Antonio-Austin coach, in Texas, May 12, 1875, in which
John Breckenridge, president of the First National Bank of San Antonio,
was relieved of one thousand dollars; and the Mammoth Cave, Kentucky,
stage, September 3, 1880, where they took nearly two thousand dollars in
cash and jewelry from passengers of distinction.

The most daring of their work, however, and that which brought them into
contact with the United States government for tampering with the mails,
was their repeated robbery of railway mail trains, which became a matter
of simplicity and certainty in their hands. To flag a train or to stop
it with an obstruction; or to get aboard and mingle with the train crew,
then to halt the train, kill any one who opposed them, and force the
opening of the express agent's safe, became a matter of routine with
them in time, and the amount of cash they thus obtained was staggering
in the total. The most noted train robberies in which members of the
James-Younger bands were engaged were the Rock Island train robbery near
Council Bluffs, Iowa, July 21, 1873, in which engineer Rafferty was
killed in the wreck, and but small booty secured; the Gad's Hill,
Missouri, robbery of the Iron Mountain train, January 28, 1874, in which
about five thousand dollars was secured from the express agent, mail
bags and passengers; the Kansas-Pacific train robbery near Muncie,
Kansas, December 12, 1874, in which they secured more than fifty-five
thousand dollars in cash and gold dust, with much jewelry; the
Missouri-Pacific train robbery at Rocky Cut, July 7, 1876, where they
held the train for an hour and a quarter and secured about fifteen
thousand dollars in all; the robbery of the Chicago & Alton train near
Glendale, Missouri, October 7, 1879, in which the James boys' gang
secured between thirty-five and fifty thousand dollars in currency; the
robbery of the Rock Island train near Winston, Missouri, July 15, 1881,
by the James boys' gang, in which conductor Westfall was killed,
messenger Murray badly beaten, and a passenger named MacMillan killed,
little booty being obtained; the Blue Cut robbery of the Alton train,
September 7, 1881, in which the James boys and eight others searched
every passenger and took away a two-bushel sack full of cash, watches,
and jewelry, beating the express messenger badly because they got so
little from the safe. This last robbery caused the resolution of
Governor Crittenden, of Missouri, to take the bandits dead or alive, a
reward of thirty thousand dollars being arranged by different railways
and express companies, a price of ten thousand dollars each being put
on the heads of Frank and Jesse James.

Outside of this long list of the bandit gang's deeds of outlawry, they
were continually in smaller undertakings of a similar nature. Once they
took away ten thousand dollars in cash at the box office of the Kansas
City Fair, this happening September 26, 1872, in a crowded city, with
all the modern machinery of the law to guard its citizens. Many acts at
widely separated parts of the country were accredited to the Younger or
the James boys, and although they cannot have been guilty of all of
them, and, although many of the adventures accredited to them in Texas,
Mexico, California, the Indian Nations, etc., bear earmarks of
apocryphal origin, there is no doubt that for twenty years after the
close of the civil war they made a living in this way, their gang being
made up of perhaps a score of different men in all, and usually
consisting of about six to ten men, according to the size of the
undertaking on hand.

Meantime, all these years, the list of homicides for each of them was
growing. Jesse James killed three men out of six who attacked his house
one night, and not long after Frank and he are alleged to have killed
six men in a gambling fight in California. John and Jim Younger killed
the Pinkerton detectives Lull and Daniels, John being himself killed at
that time by Daniels. A little later, Frank and Jesse James and Clel
Miller killed detective Wicher, of the same agency, torturing him for
some time before his death in the attempt to make him divulge the
Pinkerton plans. The James boys killed Daniel Askew in revenge; and
Jesse James and Jim Anderson killed Ike Flannery for motives of robbery.
This last set the gang into hostile camps, for Flannery was a nephew of
George Shepherd. Shepherd later killed Anderson in Texas for his share
in that act; he also shot Jesse James and for a long time supposed he
had killed him.

The full record of these outlaws will never be known. Their career came
to an end soon after the heavy rewards were put upon their heads, and it
came in the usual way, through treachery. Allured by the prospect of
gaining ten thousand dollars, two cousins of Jesse James, Bob and
Charlie Ford, pretending to join his gang for another robbery, became
members of Jesse James' household while he was living _incognito_ as
Thomas Howard. On the morning of April 3, 1882, Bob Ford, a mere boy,
not yet twenty years of age, stepped behind Jesse James as he was
standing on a chair dusting off a picture frame, and, firing at close
range, shot him through the head and killed him. Bob Ford never got much
respect for his act, and his money was soon gone. He himself was killed
in February, 1892, at Creede, Colorado, by a man named Kelly.

[Illustration: THE OLD FRITZ RANCH]

[Illustration: A BORDER FORTRESS]

Jesse James was about five feet ten inches in height, and weighed about
one hundred and sixty-five pounds. His hair and eyes were brown. He had,
during his life, been shot twice through the lungs, once through the
leg, and had lost a finger of the left hand from a bullet wound. Frank
James was slighter than his brother, with light hair and blue eyes, and
a ragged, reddish mustache. Frank surrendered to Governor Crittenden
himself at Jefferson City, in October, 1882, taking off his revolvers
and saying that no man had touched them but himself since 1861. He was
sentenced to the penitentiary for life, but later pardoned, as he was
thought to be dying of consumption. At this writing, he is still alive,
somewhat old and bent now, but leading a quiet and steady life, and
showing no disposition to return to his old ways. He is sometimes seen
around the race tracks, where he does but little talking. Frank James
has had many apologists, and his life should be considered in connection
with the environments in which he grew up. He killed many men, but he
was never as cold and cruel as Jesse, and of the two he was the braver
man, men say who knew them both. He never was known to back down under
any circumstances.

The fate of the Younger boys was much mingled with that of the James
boys, but the end of the careers of the former came in more dramatic
fashion. The wonder is that both parties should have clung together so
long, for it is certain that Cole Younger once intended to kill Jesse
James, and one night he came near killing George Shepherd through
malicious statements Jesse James had made to him about the latter.
Shepherd met Cole at the house of a friend named Hudspeth, in Jackson
county, and their host put them in the same bed that night for want of
better accommodations. "After we lay down," said Shepherd later, in
describing this, "I saw Cole reach up under his pillow and draw out a
pistol, which he put beside him under the cover. Not to be taken
unawares, I at once grasped my own pistol and shoved it down under the
covers beside me. Were it to save my life, I couldn't tell what reason
Cole had for becoming my enemy. We talked very little, but just lay
there watching each other. He was behind and I on the front side of the
bed, and during the entire night we looked into each other's eyes and
never moved. It was the most wretched night I ever passed in my life."
So much may at times be the price of being "bad." By good fortune, they
did not kill each other, and the next day Cole told Shepherd that he had
expected him to shoot on sight, as Jesse James had said he would.
Explanations then followed. It nearly came to a collision between Cole
Younger and Jesse James later, for Cole challenged him to fight, and it
was only with difficulty that their friends accommodated the matter.

The history of the Younger boys is tragic all the way through. Their
father was assassinated, their mother was forced to set fire to her own
house and destroy it under penalty of death; three sisters were arrested
and confined in a barracks at Kansas City, which during a high wind fell
in, killed two of the girls and crippled the other. John Younger was a
murderer at the age of fourteen, and how many times Cole Younger was a
murderer, with or without his wish, will never be known. He was shot
three times in one fight in guerrilla days, and probably few bad men
ever carried off more lead than he.

The story of the Northfield bank robbery in Minnesota, which ended so
disastrously to the bandits who undertook it, is interesting as showing
what brute courage, and, indeed, what fidelity and fortitude may at
times be shown by dangerous specimens of bad men. The purpose of the
robbery was criminal, its carrying out was attended with murder, and the
revenge for it came sharp and swift. In all the annals of desperadoes,
there is not a battle more striking than this which occurred in a sleepy
and contented little village in the quiet northern farming country,
where no one for a moment dreamed that the bandits of the rumored bloody
lands along the Missouri would ever trouble themselves to come. The
events immediately connected with this tragedy, the result of which was
the ending of the Younger gang, were as hereinafter described.

Bill Chadwell, alias Styles, a member of the James boys gang, had
formerly lived in Minnesota. He drew a pleasing picture of the wealth
of that country, and the ease with which it could be obtained by bandit
methods. Cole Younger was opposed to going so far from home, but was
overruled. He finally joined the others--Frank and Jesse James, Clel
Miller, Jim and Bob Younger, Charlie Pitts and Chadwell. They went to
Minnesota by rail, and, after looking over the country, purchased good
horses, and prepared to raid the little town of Northfield, in Rice
county. They carried their enterprise into effect on September 7, 1876,
using methods with which earlier experience had made them familiar. They
rode into the middle of the town and opened fire, ordering every one off
the streets. Jesse James, Charlie Pitts and Bob Younger entered the
bank, where they found cashier J. L. Haywood, with two clerks, Frank
Wilcox and A. E. Bunker. Bunker started to run, and Bob Younger shot him
through the shoulder. They ordered Haywood to open the safe, but he
bluntly refused, even though they slightly cut him in the throat to
enforce obedience. Firing now began from the citizens on the street, and
the bandits in the bank hurried in their work, contenting themselves
with such loose cash as they found in the drawers and on the counter.
As they started to leave the bank, Haywood made a motion toward a drawer
as if to find a weapon. Jesse James turned and shot him through the
head, killing him instantly. These three of the bandits then sprang out
into the street. They were met by the fire of Doctor Wheeler and several
other citizens, Hide, Stacey, Manning and Bates. Doctor Wheeler was
across the street in an upstairs room, and as Bill Chadwell undertook to
mount his horse, Wheeler fired and shot him dead. Manning fired at Clel
Miller, who had mounted, and shot him from his horse. Cole Younger was
by this time ready to retreat, but he rode up to Miller, and removed
from his body his belt and pistols. Manning fired again, and killed the
horse behind which Bob Younger was hiding, and an instant later a shot
from Wheeler struck Bob in the right elbow. Although this arm was
disabled Bob shifted his pistol to his left hand and fired at Bates,
cutting a furrow through his cheek, but not killing him. About this time
a Norwegian by the name of Gustavson appeared on the street, and not
halting at the order to do so, he was shot through the head by one of
the bandits, receiving a wound from which he died a few days later. The
gang then began to scatter and retreat. Jim Younger was on foot and was
wounded. Cole rode back up the street, and took the wounded man on his
horse behind him. The entire party then rode out of town to the west,
not one of them escaping without severe wounds.

As soon as the bandits had departed, news was sent by telegraph,
notifying the surrounding country of the robbery. Sheriffs, policemen
and detectives rallied in such numbers that the robbers were hard put to
it to escape alive. A state reward of $1,000 for each was published, and
all lower Minnesota organized itself into a determined man hunt. The
gang undertook to get over the Iowa line, and they managed to keep away
from their pursuers until the morning of the 13th, a week after the
robbery. The six survivors were surrounded on that day in a strip of
timber. Frank and Jesse James broke through, riding the same horse. They
were fired upon, a bullet striking Frank James in the right knee, and
passing through into Jesse's right thigh. None the less, the two got
away, stole a horse apiece that night, and passed on to the Southwest.
They rode bareback, and now and again enforced a horse trade with a
farmer or livery-stable man. They got down near Sioux Falls, and there
met Doctor Mosher, whom they compelled to dress their wounds, and to
furnish them horses and clothing. Later on their horses gave out, and
they hired a wagon and kept on. Their escape seems incomprehensible, yet
it is the case that they got quite clear, finally reaching Missouri.

Of the other bandits there were left Cole, Jim and Bob Younger and
Charlie Pitts; and after these a large number of citizens followed
close. In spite of the determined pursuit, they kept out of reach for
another week. On the morning of September 21st, two weeks after the
robbery, they were located in the woods along the Watonwan river, not
far from Madelia. Sheriff Glispin hurriedly got together a posse and
surrounded them in a patch of timber not over five acres in extent. In a
short time more than one hundred and fifty men were about this cover;
but although they kept up firing, they could not drive out the concealed
bandits. Sheriff Glispin called for volunteers; and with Colonel Vaught,
Ben Rice, George Bradford, James Severson, Charles Pomeroy and Captain
Murphy moved into the cover. As they advanced, Charlie Pitts sprang out
from the brush, and fired point blank at Glispin. At the same instant
the latter also fired and shot Pitts, who ran a short distance and fell
dead. Then Cole, Bob and Jim Younger stood up and opened fire as best
they could, all of the men of the storming party returning their fire.
Murphy was struck in the body by a bullet, and his life was saved by his
pipe, which he carried in his vest pocket. Another member of the posse
had his watch blown to pieces by a bullet. The Younger boys gave back a
little, but this brought them within sight of those surrounding the
thicket, so they retreated again close to the line of the volunteers.
Cole and Jim Younger were now badly shot. Bob, with his broken right
arm, stood his ground, the only one able to continue the fight, and kept
his revolver going with his left hand. The others handed him their
revolvers after his own was empty. The firing from the posse still
continued, and at last Bob called out to them to stop, as his brothers
were all shot to pieces. He threw down his pistol, and walked forward to
the sheriff, to whom he surrendered. Bob always spoke with respect of
Sheriff Glispin both as a fighter and as a peace officer. One of the
farmers drew up his gun to kill Bob after he had surrendered, but
Glispin told him to drop his gun or he would kill him.

It is doubtful if any set of men ever showed more determination and more
ability to stand punishment than these misled outlaws. Bob Younger was
hurt less than any of the others. His arm had been broken at Northfield
two weeks before, but he was wounded but once, slightly in the body, out
of all the shots fired at him while in the thicket. Cole Younger had a
rifle bullet in the right cheek, which paralyzed his right eye. He had
received a .45 revolver bullet through the body, and also had been shot
through the thigh at Northfield. He received eleven different wounds in
the fight, or thirteen bad wounds in all, enough to have killed a half
dozen men. Jim's case seemed even worse, for he had in his body eight
buckshot and a rifle bullet. He had been shot through the shoulder at
Northfield, and nearly half his lower jaw had been carried away by a
heavy bullet, a wound which caused him intense suffering. Bob was the
only one able to stand on his feet.

Of the two men killed in town, Clel Miller and Bill Chadwell, the former
had a long record in bank robberies; the latter, guide in the ill-fated
expedition to Minnesota, was a horse thief of considerable note at one
time in lower Minnesota.

The prisoners were placed in jail at Faribault, the county seat of Rice
county, and in a short time the Grand Jury returned true bills against
them, charging them with murder and robbery. Court convened November
7th, Judge Lord being on the bench. All of the prisoners pleaded guilty,
and the order of the court was that each should be confined in the state
penitentiary for the period of his natural life.

The later fate of the Younger boys may be read in the succinct records
of the Minnesota State Prison at Stillwater:

     "_Thos. Coleman Younger_, sentenced Nov. 20, 1876, from Rice county
     under a life sentence for the crime of Murder in the first degree.
     Paroled July 14, 1901. Pardoned Feb. 4, 1903, on condition that he
     leave the State of Minnesota, and that he never exhibit himself in
     public in any way.

     "_James Younger_, sentenced Nov. 20, 1876, from Rice county under a
     life sentence for the crime of Murder in the first degree. Paroled
     July 13, 1901. Shot himself with a revolver in the city of St.
     Paul, Minn., and died at once from the wound inflicted on Oct. 19,
     1902.

     "_Robt. Younger_, sentenced Nov. 20, 1876, from Rice county under a
     life sentence for the crime of Murder in the first degree. He died
     Sept. 16, 1889, of phthisis."

The James boys almost miraculously escaped, traveled clear across the
State of Iowa and got back to their old haunts. They did not stop, but
kept on going until they got to Mexico, where they remained for some
time. They did not take their warning, however, and some of their most
desperate train robberies were committed long after the Younger boys
were in the penitentiary.

In view of the bloody careers of all these men, it is to be said that
the law has been singularly lenient with them. Yet the Northfield
incident was conclusive, and was the worst setback ever received by any
gang of bad men; unless, perhaps, that was the defeat of the Dalton gang
at Coffeyville, Kansas, some years later, the story of which is given in
the following chapter.




Chapter XXI

Bad Men of the Indian Nations--_A Hotbed of Desperadoes_--_Reasons for
Bad Men in the Indian Nations_--_The Dalton Boys_--_The Most Desperate
Street Fight of the West_.


What is true for Texas, in the record of desperadoism, is equally
applicable to the country adjoining Texas upon the north, long known
under the general title of the Indian Nations; although it is now
rapidly being divided and allotted under the increasing demands of an
ever-advancing civilization.

The great breeding ground of outlaws has ever been along the line of
demarcation between the savage and the civilized. Here in the Indian
country, as though in a hotbed especially contrived, the desperado has
flourished for generations. The Indians themselves retained much their
old savage standards after they had been placed in this supposedly
perpetual haven of refuge by the government. They have been followed,
ever since the first movement of the tribes into these reservations, by
numbers of unscrupulous whites such as hang on the outskirts of the
settlements and rebel at the requirements of civilization. Many white
men of certain type married among the Indians, and the half-breed is
reputed as a product inheriting the bad traits of both races and the
good ones of neither--a sweeping statement not always wholly true. Among
these also was a large infusion of negro blood, emanating from the
slaves brought in by the Cherokees, and added to later by negroes moving
in and marrying among the tribes. These mixed bloods seem to have been
little disposed toward the ways of law and order. Moreover, the system
of law was here, of course, altogether different from that of the
States. The freedom from restraint, the exemption from law, which always
marked the border, here found their last abiding place. The Indians were
not adherents to the white man's creed, save as to the worst features,
and they kept their own creed of blood. No man will ever know how many
murders have been committed in these fair and pleasant savannahs, among
these rough hills or upon these rolling grassy plains from the time
William Clark, the "Red Head Chief," began the government work of
settling the tribes in these lands, then supposed to be far beyond the
possible demands of the white population of America.

Life could be lived here with small exertion. The easy gifts of the soil
and the chase, coupled with the easy gifts of the government, unsettled
the minds of all from those habits of steady industry and thrift which
go with the observance of the law. If one coveted his neighbor's
possessions, the ready arbitrament of firearms told whose were the
spoils. Human life has been cheap here for more than half a hundred
years; and this condition has endured directly up to and into the days
of white civilization. The writer remembers very well that in his
hunting expeditions of twenty years ago it was always held dangerous to
go into the Nations; and this was true whether parties went in across
the Neutral Strip, or farther east among the Osages or the Creeks. The
country below Coffeyville was wild and remote as we saw it then,
although now it is settling up, is traversed by railroads, and is slowly
passing into the hands of white men in severalty, as fast as the
negroes release their lands, or as fast as the government allows the
Indians to give individual titles. In those days it was a matter of
small concern if a traveler never returned from a journey among the
timber clad mountains, or the black jack thickets along the rivers; and
many was the murder committed thereabouts that never came to light.

In and around the Indian Nations there have also always been refugees
from the upper frontier or from Texas or Arkansas. The country was long
the natural haven of the lawless, as it has long been the designated
home of a wild population. In this region the creed has been much the
same even after the wild ethics of the cow men yielded to the scarcely
more lawful methods of the land boomer.

Each man in the older days had his own notion of personal conduct, as
each had his own opinions about the sacredness of property. It was
natural that train robbing and bank looting should become recognized
industries when the railroads and towns came into this fertile region,
so long left sacred to the chase. The gangs of such men as the Cook
boys, the Wickcliffe boys, or the Dalton boys, were natural and logical
products of an environment. That this should be the more likely may be
seen from the fact that for a decade or more preceding the great rushes
of the land grabbers, the exploits of the James and Younger boys in
train and bank robbing had filled all the country with the belief that
the law could be defied successfully through a long term of years. The
Cook boys acted upon this basis, until at length marshals shot them
both, killed one and sent the remnants of the other to the penitentiary.

Since it would be impossible to go into any detailed mention of the
scores and hundreds of desperadoes who have at different times been
produced by the Nations, it may be sufficient to give a few of the
salient features of the careers of the band which, as well as any, may
be called typical of the Indian Nations brand of desperadoism--the once
notorious Dalton boys.

The Dalton family lived in lower Kansas, near Coffeyville, which was
situated almost directly upon the border of the Nations. They engaged in
farming, and indeed two of the family were respectable farmers near
Coffeyville within the last three or four years. The mother of the
family still lives near Oklahoma City, where she secured a good claim at
the time of the opening of the Oklahoma lands to white settlement. The
father, Lewis Dalton, was a Kentucky man and served in the Mexican war.
He later moved to Jackson county, Missouri, near the home of the
notorious James and Younger boys, and in 1851 married Adelaide Younger,
they removing some years later from Missouri to Kansas. Thirteen
children were born to them, nine sons and four daughters. Charles,
Henry, Littleton and Coleman Dalton were respected and quiet citizens.
All the boys had nerve, and many of them reached office as deputy
marshals. Franklin Dalton was killed while serving as deputy United
States marshal near Fort Smith, in 1887, his brother Bob being a member
of the same posse at the time his fight was made with a band of horse
thieves who resisted arrest. Grattan Dalton, after the death of his
brother Franklin, was made a deputy United States marshal, after the
curious but efficient Western fashion of setting dangerous men to work
at catching dangerous men. He and his posse in 1888 went after a bad
Indian, who, in the melée, shot Grattan in the arm and escaped. Grattan
later served as United States deputy marshal in Muskogee district, where
the courts certainly needed men of stern courage as executives, for they
had to deal with the most desperate and fearless class of criminals the
world ever knew. Robert R. Dalton, better known as Bob Dalton, served on
the posses of his brothers, and soon learned what it was to stand up and
shoot while being shot at. He turned out to be about the boldest of the
family, and was accepted as the clan leader later on in their exploits.
He also was a deputy United States marshal at the dangerous stations of
Fort Smith and Wichita, having much to do with the desperadoes of the
Nations. He was chief of the Osage police for some time, and saw
abundance of violent scenes. Emmett Dalton was also possessed of cool
nerve, and was soon known as a dangerous man to affront. All the boys
were good shots, but they seemed to have cared more for the Winchester
than the six-shooter in their exploits, in which they were perhaps wise,
for the rifle is of course far the surer when it is possible of use; and
men mostly rode in that country with rifle under leg.

Uncle Sam is obliged to take such material for his frontier peace
officers as proves itself efficient in serving processes. A coward may
be highly moral, but he will not do as a border deputy. The personal
character of some of the most famous Western deputies would scarcely
bear careful scrutiny, but the government at Washington is often
obliged to wink at that sort of thing. There came a time when it
remained difficult longer to wink at the methods of the Daltons as
deputies. In one case they ran off with a big bunch of horses and sold
them in a Kansas town. On account of this episode, Grattan, William, and
Emmett Dalton made a hurried trip to California. Here they became
restless, and went back at their old trade, thinking that no one even on
the Pacific Slope had any right to cause them fear. They held up a train
in Tulare county and killed a fireman, but were repulsed. Later arrested
and tried, William was cleared, but Grattan was sentenced to twenty
years in the penitentiary. He escaped from jail before he got to the
penitentiary, and rejoined Emmett at the old haunts in the Nations,
Emmett having evaded arrest in California. The Southern Pacific railway
had a standing offer of $6,000 for the robbers at the time they were
killed.

The Daltons were now more or less obliged to hide out, and to make a
living as best they could, which meant by robbery. On May 9, 1891, the
Santa Fé train was held up at Wharton, Oklahoma Territory, and the
express car was robbed, the bandits supposedly being the Daltons. In
June of the following year another Santa Fé train was robbed at Red
Rock, in the Cherokee strip. The 'Frisco train was robbed at Vinita,
Indian Territory. An epidemic of the old methods of the James and
Younger bands seemed to have broken out in the new railway region of the
Southwest. The next month the Missouri, Kansas and Texas train was held
up at Adair, Indian Territory, and a general fight ensued between the
robbers and the armed guard of the train, assisted by citizens of the
town. A local physician was killed and several officers and citizens
wounded, but none of the bandits was hurt, and they got away with a
heavy loot of the express and baggage cars. At Wharton they had been
less fortunate, for though they killed the station agent, they were
rounded up and one of their men, Dan Bryant, was captured, later killing
and being killed by United States deputy Ed. Short, as mentioned in an
earlier chapter. Dick Broadwell joined the Dalton gang about now, and
they nearly always had a few members besides those of their own family;
their gang being made up and conducted on much the same lines of the
James boys gang of Missouri, whose exploits they imitated and used as
text for their bolder deeds. In fact it was the boast of the leader, Bob
Dalton, in the Coffeyville raid, that he was going to beat anything the
James boys ever did: to rob two banks in one town at the same time.

Bank robbing was a side line of activity with the Daltons, but they did
fairly well at it. They held up the bank at El Reno, at a time when no
one was in the bank except the president's wife, and took $10,000,
obliging the bank to suspend business. By this time the whole country
was aroused against them, as it had been against the James and Younger
boys. Pinkerton detectives had blanket commissions offered, and railway
and express companies offered rewards running into the thousands. Each
train across the Indian Nations was accompanied for months by a heavily
armed guard concealed in the baggage and express cars. Passengers
dreaded the journey across that country, and the slightest halt of the
train for any cause was sure to bring to the lips of all the word of
fear, "the Daltons!" It seems almost incredible of belief that, in these
modern days of fast railway service, of the telegraph and of rapidly
increasing settlements, the work of these men could so long have been
continued; but such, none the less, was the case. The law was powerless,
and demonstrated its own unfitness to safeguard life and property, as so
often it has in this country. And, as so often has been the case,
outraged society at length took the law into its own hands and settled
the matter.

The full tale of the Dalton robberies and murders will never be known,
for the region in which they operated was reticent, having its own
secrets to protect; but at last there came the climax in which the band
was brought into the limelight of civilized publicity. They lived on the
border of savagery and civilization. Now the press, the telegraph, the
whole fabric of modern life, lay near at hand. Their last bold raid,
therefore, in which they crossed from the country of reticence into that
of garrulous news gathering, made them more famous than they had ever
been before. The raid on Coffeyville, October 5, 1892, both established
and ended their reputation as desperadoes of the border.

The rumor got out that the Daltons were down in the Nations, waiting for
a chance to raid the town of Coffeyville, but the dreaded attack did not
come off when it was expected. When it was delivered, therefore, it
found the town quite unprepared. Bob Dalton was the leader in this
enterprise. Emmett did not want to go. He declared that too many people
knew them in Coffeyville, and that the job would prove too big for them
to handle. He consented to join the party, however, when he found Bob
determined to make the attempt in any case. There were in the band at
that time Bob, Emmett, and Grattan Dalton, Bill Powers and Dick
Broadwell. These lay in rendezvous near Tulsa, in the Osage country, two
days before the raid, and spent the night before in the timber on Onion
creek, not far below town. They rode into Coffeyville at half-past nine
the following morning. The street being somewhat torn up, they turned
aside into an alley about a hundred yards from the main street, and,
dismounting, tied their horses, which were thus left some distance from
the banks, the First National and the bank of C. M. Condon & Co., which
were the objects of their design.

Grattan Dalton, Dick Broadwell and Bill Powers stepped over to the
Condon bank, which was occupied at the time by C. T. Carpenter, C. M.
Ball, the cashier, and T. C. Babb, a bookkeeper. Grattan Dalton threw
down his rifle on Carpenter, with the customary command to put up his
hands; the others being attended to by Powers and Broadwell. Producing a
two-bushel sack, the leader ordered Carpenter to put all the cash into
it, and the latter obeyed, placing three thousand dollars in silver and
one thousand in currency in the sack. Grattan wanted the gold, and
demanded that an inner safe inside the vault should be opened. The
cashier, Ball, with a shifty falsehood, told him that they could not
open that safe, for it was set on a time lock, and no one could open it
before half-past nine o'clock. He told the outlaw that it was now twenty
minutes after nine (although it was really twenty minutes of ten); and
the latter said they could wait ten minutes. He was, however, uneasy,
and was much of the mind to kill Ball on the spot, for he suspected
treachery, and knew how dangerous any delay must be.

It was a daring thing to do--to sit down in the heart of a civilized
city, in broad daylight and on the most public street, and wait for a
time lock to open a burglar-proof safe. Daring as it was, it was foolish
and futile. As the robbers stood uneasily guarding their prisoners, the
alarm was spread. A moment later firing began, and the windows of the
bank were splintered with bullets. The robbers were trapped, Broadwell
being now shot through the arm, probably by P. L. Williams from across
the street. Yet they coolly went on with their work as they best could,
Grattan Dalton ordering Ball to cut the string of the bag and pour out
the heavy silver, which would have encumbered them too much in their
flight. He asked if there was not a back way out, by which they could
escape. He was shown a rear door, and the robbers stepped out, to find
themselves in the middle of the hottest street fight any of them had
ever known. The city marshal, Charles T. Connolly, had given the alarm,
and citizens were hurrying to the street with such weapons as they could
find at the hardware stores and in their own homes.

Meantime Bob and Emmett Dalton had held up the First National Bank,
ordering cashier Ayres to hand out the money, and terrorizing two or
three customers of the bank who happened to be present at the time. Bob
knew Thos. G. Ayres, and called him by his first name, "Tom," said he,
"go into the safe and get out that money--get the gold, too." He
followed Ayres into the vault, and discovered two packages of $5,000
each in currency, which he tossed into his meal sack. The robbers here
also poured out the silver, and having cleaned up the bank as they
supposed, drove the occupants out of the door in front of them. As they
got into the street they were fired upon by George Cubine and C. S. Cox;
but neither shot took effect. Emmett Dalton stood with his rifle under
his arm, coolly tying up the neck of the sack which held the money. They
then both stepped back into the bank, and went out through the back
door, which was opened for them by W. H. Shepherd, the bank teller, who,
with Tom Ayres and B. S. Ayres, the bookkeeper, made the bank force on
hand. J. H. Brewster, C. H. Hollingsworth and A. W. Knotts were in the
bank on business, and were joined by E. S. Boothby; all these being left
unhurt.

The firing became general as soon as the robbers emerged from the two
bank buildings. The first man to be shot by the robbers was Charles T.
Gump, who stood not far from the First National Bank armed with a
shotgun. Before he could fire Bob Dalton shot him through the hand, the
same bullet disabling his shotgun. A moment later, a young man named
Lucius Baldwin started down the alley, armed with a revolver. He met
Bob and Emmett, who ordered him to halt, but for some reason he kept on
toward them. Bob Dalton said, "I'll have to kill you," and so shot him
through the chest. He died three hours later.

Bob and Emmett Dalton now passed out of the alley back of the First
National Bank, and came into Union street. Here they saw George B.
Cubine standing with his Winchester in his hands, and an instant later
Cubine fell dead, with three balls through his body. Near him was
Charles Brown, an old man, who was also armed. He was the next victim,
his body falling near that of Cubine, though he lived for a few hours
after being shot. All four of these victims of the Daltons were shot at
distances of about forty or fifty yards, and with rifles, the revolver
being more or less uncertain at such ranges even in practiced hands. All
the gang had revolvers, but none used them.

Thos. G. Ayres, late prisoner in the First National Bank, ran into a
store near by as soon as he was released, caught up a Winchester and
took a station near the street door, waiting for the bandits to come out
at that entrance of the bank. Here he was seen by Bob Dalton, who had
gone through the alley. Bob took aim and at seventy-five yards shot
Ayres through the head. Friends tried to draw his body back into the
store, but these now met the fire of Grattan Dalton and Powers, who,
with the crippled Broadwell, were now coming out of their alleyway.

T. A. Reynolds, a clerk in the same store, who went to the door armed,
received a shot through the foot, and thus made the third wounded man
then in that building. H. H. Isham, one of the owners of the store,
aided by M. A. Anderson and Charles K. Smith, joined in the firing.
Grattan Dalton and Bill Powers were shot mortally before they had gone
more than a few steps from the door of the Condon bank. Powers tried to
get into a door when he was shot, and kept his feet when he found the
door locked, managing to get to his horse in the alley before he was
killed by a second shot. Grattan Dalton also kept his feet, and reached
cover back of a barn about seventy yards from Walnut Street, the main
thorough-fare. He stood at bay here, and kept on firing. City marshal
Connolly, carrying a rifle, ran across to a spot near the corner of this
barn. He had his eye on the horses of the bandits, which were still
hitched in the alley. His back was turned toward Grattan Dalton. The
latter must have been crippled somewhere in his right arm or shoulder,
for he did not raise his rifle to his face, but fired from his hip,
shooting Connolly down at a distance of about twenty feet or so.

There was a slight lull at this point of the street fight, and during
this Dick Broadwell, who had been wounded again in the back, crawled
into concealment in a lumber yard near by the alley where the horses
were tied. He crept out to his horse and mounted, but just as he started
away met the livery man, John J. Kloehr, who did some of the best
shooting recorded by the citizens. Kloehr was hurrying thither with
Carey Seaman, the latter armed with a shotgun. Kloehr fired his rifle
and Seaman his shotgun, and both struck Broadwell, who rode away, but
fell dead from his horse a short distance outside the town.

Bob and Emmett Dalton, after killing Cubine and Brown and shooting
Ayres, hurried on to join their companions and to get to their horses.
At an alleyway junction they spied F. D. Benson climbing out of a
window, and fired at him, but missed. An instant later, as Bob stepped
into full view of those who were firing from the Isham store, he was
struck by a ball and badly wounded. He walked slowly across the alley
and sat down on a pile of stones, but like his brother Grattan, he kept
his rifle going, though mortally shot. He fired once at Kloehr, but was
unsteady and missed him. Rising to his feet he walked a few paces and
leaned against the corner of a barn, firing two more shots. He was then
killed by Kloehr, who shot him through the chest.

By this time Grattan Dalton was feebly trying to get to his horse. He
passed the body of Connolly, whom he had killed, faced toward his
pursuers and tried to fire. He, too, fell before Kloehr's Winchester,
shot through the throat, dropping close to the body of Connolly.

Emmett Dalton was now the only one of the band left alive. He was as yet
unwounded, and he got to his horse. As he attempted to mount a number of
shots were fired at him, and these killed the two horses belonging to
Bob Dalton and Bill Powers, who by this time had no further use for
horses. Two horses hitched to an oil wagon in the street were also
killed by wild shots. Emmett got into his saddle, but was shot through
the right arm and through the left hip and groin. He still clung to the
sack of money they had taken at the First National Bank, and he still
kept his nerve and his wits even under such pressure of peril. He might
have escaped, but instead he rode back to where Bob was lying, and
reached down his hand to help him up behind himself on the horse. Bob
was dying and told him it was no use to try to help him. As Emmett
stooped down to reach Bob's arm, Carey Seaman fired both barrels of his
shotgun into his back, Emmett dropping near Bob and falling upon the
sack, containing over $20,000 in cash. Men hurried up and called to him
to throw up his hands. He raised his one unhurt arm and begged for
mercy. It was supposed he would die, and he was not lynched, but hurried
away to a doctor's office near by.

In the little alley where the last scene of this bloody fight took place
there were found three dead men, one dying man and one badly wounded.
Three dead horses lay near the same spot. In the whole fight, which was
of course all over in a few moments, there were killed four citizens and
four outlaws, three citizens and one outlaw being wounded. Less than a
dozen citizens did most of the shooting, of which there was
considerable, eighty bullet marks being found on the front of the
Condon bank alone.

The news of this bloody encounter was instantly flashed over the
country, and within a few hours the town was crowded with sightseers who
came in by train loads. The dead bandits were photographed, and the
story of the fight was told over and over again, not always with
uniformity of detail. Emmett Dalton, before he was sent to the
penitentiary, confessed to different crimes, not all of them hitherto
known, which the gang had at different times committed.

So ended in blood the career of as bloody a band as might well be
discovered in the robber history of any land or time of the world.
Indeed, it is doubtful if any country ever saw leagues of robbers so
desperate as those which have existed in America, any with hands so red
in blood. This fact is largely due to the peculiar history of this
country, with its rapid development under swift modern methods of
transportation. In America the advance to the westward of the fighting
edge of civilization, where it meets and mingles with savagery, has been
more rapid than has ever been known in the settlement of any country of
the world. Moreover, this has taken place at precisely that time when
weapons of the most deadly nature have been invented and made at a price
permitting all to own them and many to become extremely skilled with
them. The temptation and the means of murder have gone hand in hand. And
in time the people, not the organized law courts, have applied the
remedy when the time has come for it. To-day the Indian Nations are no
more than a name. Civilization has taken them over. Statehood has
followed territorial organization. Presently rich farms will make a
continuous sea of grain across what was once a flood of crime, and the
wheat will grow yellow, and the cotton white, where so long the grass
was red.




Chapter XXII

Desperadoes of the Cities--_Great Cities Now the Most Dangerous
Places_--_City Bad Men's Contempt for Womanhood_--_Nine Thousand Murders
a Year, and Not Two Hundred Punished_--_The Reasonableness of Lynch
Law_.


It was stated early in these pages that the great cities and the great
wildernesses are the two homes for bold crimes; but we have been most
largely concerned with the latter in our studies of desperadoes and in
our search for examples of disregard of the law. We have found a
turbulence, a self-insistence, a vigor and self-reliance in the American
character which at times has led on to lawlessness on our Western
frontier.

Conditions have changed. We still revel in Wild West literature, but
there is little of the wild left in the West of to-day, little of the
old lawlessness. The most lawless time of America is to-day, but the
most lawless parts of America are the most highly civilized parts. The
most dangerous section of America is not the West, but the East.

The worst men are no longer those of the mountains or the plains, but of
the great cities. The most absolute lawlessness exists under the shadow
of the tallest temples of the law, and in the penetralia of that society
which vaunts itself as the supreme civilization of the world. We have
had no purpose in these pages to praise any sort of crime or to glorify
any manner of bad deeds; but if we were forced to make choice among
criminals, then by all means that choice should be, must be, not the
brutal murderer of the cities, but the desperado of the old West. The
one is an assassin, the other was a warrior; the one is a dastard, the
other was something of a man.

A lawlessness which arises to magnitude is not called lawlessness; and
killing more than murder is called war. The great industrial centers
show us what ruthlessness may mean, more cruel and more dangerous than
the worst deeds of our border fighting men. As for the criminal records
of our great cities, they surpass by infinity those of the rudest
wilderness anarchy. Their nature at times would cause a hardened
desperado of the West to blush for shame.

One distinguished feature of city badness is the great number of crimes
against women, ranging from robbery to murder. Now, the desperado, the
bandit, the robber of the wildest West never made war on any woman,
rarely ever robbed a woman, even when women mingled with the victims of
a "stand and deliver" general robbery of a stage or train. The man who
would kill a woman in the West could never meet his fellow in fair fight
again. The rope was ready for him, and that right quickly.

But how is it in the great cities, under the shadow of the law? Forget
the crimes of industrialism, the sweat-shops and factories, which
undermine the last hope of a nation--the constitution of its women--and
take the open and admitted crimes. One city will suffice for this, and
that may be the city of Chicago.

In Chicago, in the past twenty-four years, very nearly two thousand
murders have been committed; and of these, two hundred remain mysteries
to-day, their perpetrators having gone free and undetected. In the past
year, seventeen women have been murdered in Chicago, some under
circumstances too horrible to mention. In a list of fifty murders by
unknown parties during the last few years, the whole gamut of dastardly
crime has been run. The slaughter list is appalling. The story of this
killing of women is so repellant that one turns to the bloodiest deeds
of Western personal combats with a feeling of relief; and as one does so
one adds, "Here at least were men."

The story of Chicago is little worse, according to her population, than
that of New York, of Boston, of any large city. Foot up the total of the
thousands of murders committed every year in America. Then, if you wish
to become a criminal statistician, compare that record with those of
England, France or Germany. We kill ten persons to England's one; and we
kill them in the cities.

In the cities it is unlawful to wear arms, and to protect one's self
against armed attack is therefore impossible. In the cities we have
policemen. Against real fighting men, the average policeman would be
helpless. Yet, such as he is, he must be the sole fence against the
bloody-minded who do not scruple at robbery and murder. In the labor
riots, the streets of a city are avenues of anarchy, and none of our
weak-souled officials, held in the cursed thrall of politics, seems
able to prevent it. A dozen town marshals of the old stripe would
restore peace and fill a graveyard in one day of any strike; and their
peace would be permanent. A real town marshal at the head of a city
police force, with real fighting men under him, could restore peace and
fill a graveyard in one month in any city; and that peace would be
permanent. If we wished the law, we could have it.

The history of the bloodiest lawlessness of the American past shows
continual repetitions. First, liberty is construed to mean license, and
license unrebuked leads on to insolence. Still left unrebuked, license
organizes against the law, taking the form of gangs, factions, bandit
clans. Then in time the spirit of law arises, and not the law, but the
offended individuals wronged by too much license, take the matter into
their own hands, not waiting for the courts, but executing a swifter
justice. It is the terror of lynch law which has, in countless
instances, been the foundation of the later courts, with their slow
moving and absurdly inefficient methods. In time the inefficiency of the
courts once more begets impatience and contempt. The people again rebel
at the fact that their government gives them no government, that their
courts give them no justice, that their peace officers give them no
protection. Then they take matters into their hands once more, and show
both courts and criminals that the people still are strong and terrible.

The deprecation of lynch law, and the whining cry that the law should be
supported, that the courts should pass on the punishment, is in the
first place the plea of the weak, and in the second place, the plea of
the ignorant. He has not read the history of this country, and has never
understood the American character who says lynch law is wrong. It has
been the salvation of America a thousand times. It may perhaps again be
her salvation.

In one way or another the American people will assert the old vigilante
principle that a man's life, given him by God, and a man's property,
earned by his own labor, are things he is entitled to defend or have
defended. He never wholly delegates this right to any government. He may
rescind his qualified delegation when he finds his chosen servants
unfaithful or inefficient; and so have back again clean his own great
and imperishable human rights. A wise law and one enforced is tolerable.
An unjust and impure law is intolerable, and it is no wrong to cast
off allegiance to it. If so, Magna Charta was wrong, and the American
Revolution earth's greatest example of lynch law!

[Illustration: "AFTERWARD"
Fritz Graveyard, New Mexico. Many victims of the Lincoln County War
buried here]

Conclusions parallel to these are expressed by no less a citizen than
Andrew D. White, long United States Minister to Germany, who, in the
course of an address at a prominent university of America, in the year
1906, made the following bold remarks:

"There is a well-defined criminal class in all of our cities; a class of
men who make crime a profession. Deaths by violence are increasing
rapidly. Our record is now larger than any other country of the world.
The number of homicides that are punished by lynching exceeds the number
punished by due process of law. There is nothing more nonsensical or
ridiculous than the goody-goody talk about lynching. Much may be said in
favor of Goldwin Smith's quotation, that 'there are communities in which
lynch law is better than any other.'

"The pendulum has swung from extreme severity in the last century to
extreme laxity in this century. There has sprung up a certain
sentimental sympathy. In the word of a distinguished jurist, 'the
taking of life for the highest crime after due process of law is the
only taking of life which the American people condemn.'

"In the next year 9,000 people will be murdered. As I stand here to-day
I tell you that 9,000 are doomed to death with all the cruelty of the
criminal heart, and with no regard for home and families; and two-thirds
will be due to the maudlin sentiment sometimes called mercy.

"I have no sympathy for the criminal. My sympathy is for those who will
be murdered; for their families and for their children. This sham
humanitarianism has become a stench. The cry now is for righteousness.
The past generation has abolished human slavery. It is for the present
to deal with the problems of the future, and among them this problem of
crime."

Against doctrine of this sort none will protest but the politicians in
power, under whose lax administration of a great trust there has arisen
one of the saddest spectacles of human history, the decay of the great
American principles of liberty and fair play. The criminals of our city
are bold, because they, if not ourselves, know of this decay. They, if
not ourselves, know the weakness of that political system to which we
have, in carelessness equaling that of the California miners of old--a
carelessness based upon a madness of money equal to or surpassing that
of the gold stampedes--delegated our sacred personal rights to live
freely, to own property, and to protect each for himself his home.

THE END





End of Project Gutenberg's The Story of the Outlaw, by Emerson Hough